What Shall We Do With It?

The first blood that was shed in our
Revolutionary struggle, was in Boston,
in March, 1770. The next at Lexington,
in June, 1775.

The interval was filled with acts of
coercion and oppression on the one
side and with complaints and remonstrances
on the other. But the thought
of Independence was entertained by very
few of our people, even for some time
after the affair at Lexington. Loyalty
to the mother country was professed
even by those most clamorous in their
complaints, and sincerely so, too. The
great majority thought that redress of
grievances could be obtained without
severance from Great Britain.

But events hurried the people on, and
that which was scarcely spoken of at
the beginning of the struggle, soon became
its chief object.

Is it not the same with our present
contest with the South? We took up
arms to defend the Constitution, to sustain
our Government, to maintain the
Union; and in the course of performing
that work, it would seem as if Emancipation
was forced upon us, and as if it
was yet to be the prime object in view.

Lo! how much has already been done
toward that end, even though not originally
intended! As our armies advance
into the enemies’ country, thousands of
slaves are practically emancipated by the
flight and desertion of their rebel masters.
The rules and articles of war have been
so altered by Congress as to forbid our
military forces from returning to bondage
any who flee from it. The President
has proposed, and Congress has
entertained, the proposition of aiding
the States in emancipation. Fremont,
who has been regarded as the representative
of the emancipation feeling, has
been restored to active command. And
multitudes of our people, who have
hitherto considered themselves as bound
by the Constitution not to interfere with
the subject, have become open in the
avowal that as slavery has been the
cause of the evil, so it must now be
wiped out forever.

It would seem, therefore, as if it was
inevitable that the question of emancipation
is to be thrust upon us, and we
must be prepared to meet it. It is in
this view, and irrespective of the question
of right and wrong in slavery, that
some considerations present themselves,
which can not be ignored.

The difference of race between the
white and the negro will ever keep them
apart, and forbid their amalgamation.
One or the other must ultimately go

to the wall, and it is worth our while
to see what time is doing with the question:
‘Which must it be in this country?’

Hence it is important to note the progress
of both the races with us.

In the course of seventy years, that
is, from the census of 1790 to that of
1860, the slave population has increased
from 697,897 to 4,002,996. So that our
colored population is now six times as
great as when our Government was
formed.

During the same period the free population
has increased from 3,231,975 to
27,280,070, or nearly nine times as great
as in 1790. Of this increase about
3,000,000 is the result of emigration;
so that the native-born population has
increased to about 24,000,000, or about
eight times as many as in the beginning
of our Government. If due allowance
be made for those born of emigrant parents,1

it would seem that the two races
have about kept pace with each other in
their natural increase.

A more minute examination, however,
will show that the natural increase
of the colored race has been in a greater
ratio than that of the whites, native-born
to the soil.

The following tables will show how
this is, both as to the colored and the
white races.

Increase of Slave Population.

Years.No. of Slaves.Increase.Per ct. of Increase.
1790697,897
1800893,041195,14428
18101,191,364298,32332
18201,538,064346,70029
18302,009,031470,96729
18402,487,855478,32424
18503,204,313716,95829
18604,002,996798,68325

The average increase in every ten
years during the seventy years has been
about 28 per cent.

Increase Of Whole Population, Including Slaves
And Emigrants.

YearsPopulationIncreasePer ct. of Increase.
17903,929,8721,376,080
18005,305,9521,376,08037
18107,239,8141,933,86236
18209,688,1312,398,81733
183012,866,9203,228,78934
184017,063,3534,196,43333
185023,191,8766,128,52336
186031,676,2178,484,34136

The average increase in every ten
years would be about 35 per cent.

Deducting from this latter table the
slaves, the emigrants, and children born
of emigrants, now included in it, and
the ratio of increase is below 27 per
cent every ten years. So that if anything
should occur to check the tide of
emigration, the blacks in this country
would increase in a faster ratio than
the whites.

We can form some idea as to the danger
of such a check, when we advert to
the fact that the emigration which in
1854 was 427,833, fell off in 1858 to
144,652.

To finish the picture which these figures
present to us, let us carry the mind
forward a decade or two. At the average
rate of increase of the blacks, namely,
28 per cent, we shall have, of the
slave population alone, and excluding
the free blacks, 5,060,585 in 1870, and
6,577,584 in 1880. And by that time
they will be increasing at the rate of
150,000 to 200,000 a year.

Carl Schurz, in his speech at the Cooper
Institute, in New-York, put to his
audience a pertinent inquiry: ‘You ask
me, What shall we do with our negroes,
who are now 4,000,000? And I ask
you, What will you do with them when
they will be 8,000,000—or rather, what
will they do with you?

Surely, surely the question involves
the greatest problem of the age.

If our fathers had met the question
seventy years ago, we should not now
behold the spectacle of 6,000,000 of our
people in rebellion, and an army of 400,000
men arrayed against the integrity
of the Union. And we may well profit
by the example so far as to ask ourselves
the question, What will be the condition
of our country and of our posterity, fifty
years hence, if we, too, shirk the question
as painful and difficult of solution?

Whether ultimate and universal emancipation
will be one of the necessary
modes of dealing with it, time must
show. In the mean time there is a
question immediately pressing upon us.
Day by day our armies are advancing
among them, and every news of a contest
that comes, brings us accounts of
the swarms of ‘contrabands’ who are
flocking to us for protection. At one
place alone, Port Royal, S.C., the Government
Agent reports that there are at
least fifteen thousand slaves deserted by
their masters, and thus practically emancipated.
Untaught and unwonted to
take care of themselves—our armies
consuming the fruits of the earth and
finding no employment for these ‘National
Freedmen’—the danger is great
that want, and temptation, and the absence
of the government to which they
have been accustomed, may yet drive
them to become lawless hordes, preying
on all.

The same state of things must of necessity
exist wherever the slave-owner
flies from the approach of our armies;
and we have now presented to us the
alternative of either allowing their state
to be worse by reason of their emancipation,
or better, according as the wise
and the humane among us may deal
with the subject.

Some measures, we learn, have already
been initiated for the emergency.
‘The Educational Commission’ of Boston,
at the head of which is Governor
Andrews; ‘The Freedman’s Relief Association,’
in New-York, with Judge
Edmonds as its President; and a similar
society in Philadelphia, of which Stephen
Colwell is Chairman, are societies
of large-hearted men and women, banded
together, as they express it, to ‘teach
the freedmen of the colored race civilization
and Christianity; to imbue them
with notions of order, industry, economy
and self-reliance, and to elevate
them in the scale of humanity, by inspiring
them with self-respect.’

The task is certainly a high and holy
one, and eminently necessary. How
far it will be sustained by the Government
or the people, or how far the purpose
can be carried out with a race who
have been intentionally kept in profound
ignorance, is part of the great
problem that we are to solve. But not
all of it, by any means. There is much
more for enlightened patriotism and
wise humanity yet to do, before the
task shall be accomplished and the
work begun by the Revolution shall be
finished; and to prevent a conflict of
races, which can end only in the extermination
of one or the other.

The 16,000,000 of natives who were
once masters of this whole continent
are now dwindled into a few insignificant
tribes, ‘away among the mountains.’
Is such to be the fate of the
negro also? Or has the spirit of God’s
charity so far progressed among us that,
unlike our fathers, we can redeem rather
than destroy, can emancipate rather than
enslave?

Be the answer to those questions
what it may, there are other considerations,
immediately affecting ourselves as
a nation and a race.

Slavery would seem to retard our advancement
in both respects.

During the ten years from 1850 to
1860, the total population of our country
increased about 37 per cent.

In 1790, there were seventeen States
in the Union, and of those seventeen,
eight are now slave States, and the following
table of those States will show
how the increase of slavery retards the
advance of the whites:

Free Whites.Ratio of Increase.Slaves.Ratio of Increase.
1850.1860.1850.1860.
Delaware71,169110,548562,2901,805*
Georgia521,572615,33618381,682467,46123
Kentucky761,417933,70722210,981225,9027
Maryland417,943646,1835590,36885,382*
N. Carolina552,028679,96523288,548328,37714
S. Carolina274,567308,1869384,984407,1857
Tennessee756,753859,52814239,460287,11220
Virginia894,8001097,37323472,628495,8265

* Decrease.

From these facts, it would seem that,
in the two States in which slavery has
decreased, the increase of the whites
has been 55 and 56 per cent, exceeding
the average ratio of increase in the
whole nation. While in all the other
States, where slavery has increased,
none of them have come up to the average
national ratio of increase, and in
one of them, (South-Carolina,) the increase
is not one quarter the national
average.

In respect to South-Carolina, it is a
remarkable fact that while she has now
nearly four tunes as many slaves as she
had in 1790, her whole population
(slaves and all) is not three times what
it then was, and her free population is
only a little more than twice its number
in 1790. In other words, while in
seventy years her slave population has
increased four-fold, her free population
has only a little more than doubled.2

These facts teach their own lesson;
but they compel all who value the
Union and the peace of the nation, to
ask how far they have had to do with
the troubles of nullification and secession,
which for thirty years have been
plaguing us, and have now culminated
in a terrible rebellion!


A Philosophic Bankrupt.

The great financial storm that swept
over our country and Europe, in the
‘fall of 1857,’ overwhelming so many
large and apparently staunch vessels,
did not disdain to capsize and send to
the bottom many smaller craft; my own
among the number. She was not as
heavily freighted (to continue for a moment
the nautical metaphor) as some
that sunk around her; but as she bore
my all, it looked at first pretty much like
a life-and-death business, especially the
latter. For a time, all was horror and
confusion; but as the wreck cleared
away, I soon discovered that there
would, at any rate, remain to me the
consolation that others would not lose
through my misfortunes; that the calamity,
if such it were, would affect no
one but myself. My own experience,
and my observation of those around me,
has led me, naturally enough, to ponder
a good deal on the subject of reverses in
life, and as no page of genuine experience
can be considered wholly valueless, it
may do no harm to record my own.
Though many have undergone reverses,
few, with the exception of ministers,
ever seem to have written about them,
a class of men who, whatever their other
troubles, in these days of bronchitis and
fastidious parishes, have usually been
exempt from trials of this peculiar character.

Bishop Butler, in one of his sermons
on Human Nature, alludes to a sect in
philosophy, representing, I suppose, the
‘selfish system,’ one of whose ideas is
that men are naturally pleased on hearing
of the misfortunes of others. La
Rochefoucauld expresses the same sentiment
as his own. Couched in plain language,

this appears to be a gloomy and
heartless doctrine; but probably nothing
more is meant than a refinement of the
common adage, ‘Misery loves company,’

and that very good and benevolent persons,
if themselves overtaken by misfortune,
can not but feel some alleviation
for their sorrows, in reflecting that others
have trials equally great and that they
are but partakers of a common though
bitter lot. If there be really any consolation
in reflections of this kind, history
furnishes us many striking examples,
and, as far as great changes in worldly
condition are concerned, the prince and
the plebeian, the emperor and the exile,
have often found themselves for a time
on the same level.

The wheel of fortune, in its revolutions,
generally produces changes of two
descriptions, either exalting the lowly or
pulling down the great. In rarer instances,
not satisfied with giving the individual
a single turn, it grants him the
benefit of a more varied experience. It
carries the country-boy to wealth and
power, and then transports him back to
his native fields, whose pure air is not
less wholesome, after all, than the heated
atmosphere of the ball-room or caucus-chamber;
or it may roll the wave of revolution
over a kingdom, banishing the
prince to wander an exile, perhaps a
schoolmaster, in distant lands, to contend
with poverty or duns, and then, on its
receding tide, landing him once more
safely on his throne. Frequent revolutions
have, however, taught princes wisdom
in this respect. Most of them now
seem to be well provided for in foreign
countries, beyond the reach of contingencies
in their own, and if time is given
them to escape with their lives, it is generally
found that they have ‘laid up
treasure’ where at any rate the thieves
of the new dynasty can not ‘break
through and steal.’ A very recent instance
is afforded us by his majesty
Faustin I., who, notwithstanding his
confidence in the affection of his subjects,
seems to have preferred taking the
Bank of England as collateral security.

The first French Revolution probably
affords as striking examples of change
in worldly condition as any other period,
and among those whom it affected for
the time, few were more remarkable than
two persons whom it sent to our own
shores, Talleyrand and Chateaubriand.
During the residence of the former in
Philadelphia, he appears at one time to
have been in the most abject poverty.
We read of his pawning a watch and
smaller articles, to provide himself and
his companion with food; any care for
their wardrobes, beyond the faded garments
they were then wearing, being
apparently out of the question. If one
who then met the needy foreigner walking
the wide streets of that respectable
city, had predicted that in a few years
this shabby Frenchman would be looked
up to as the leader of the diplomacy of
Europe, he might with perfect justice
have been regarded as a fit subject for
one of that city’s excellent asylums.
But a few years did witness this change,
and saw him powerful and the possessor
of millions; unfortunately for the
Abbé’s reputation, much of the latter
being the wages of corruption.3

Chateaubriand speaks feelingly of the
sufferings he and his companion underwent
in London, about the same period.
Lodged in a dismal garret, they were at
one time obliged to economize their food
almost as closely as the inhabitants of a
beleaguered town. He speaks of walking
the streets for hours together, utterly
uncertain what to do, passing stately
houses and groups of blooming English
children, and then returning late at
night to his attic, where his companion,
‘trembling with cold,’ would rise from
his ill-clad bed to open the door for him.
He strikingly contrasts his position then
with his approach to London twenty
years later, as ambassador from France,

driving in coach-and-four through towns
whose authorities came out to welcome
him in the usual pompous manner, and,
while in London, giving magnificent balls
in one of the stately houses, and perhaps
numbering among his guests some of the
blooming children he had once passed,
now expanded into full-blown and gorgeous
flowers of aristocracy. These
are, of course, uncommon instances; but
they teach that the most brilliant present
may have had the darkest past; that
there is always ground for hope, and
that the caprices of fortune, if we take
no higher view of them, are mysterious
enough.

The man who has been overtaken by
reverses, need not look far abroad to see
that a system of compensation is pretty
generally dealt out in this life. Set him
adrift in the world, with scarcely a dollar;
let him walk, almost a beggar,
through the same streets he once trod,
a man of wealth, and it would be idle to
assert that he will not be almost overwhelmed
by the force of bitter recollections.
In proportion as other days were
happy, will these be miserable. As
Dante has truly said, the memory of former
joys, so far from affording relief to
the wretched, serves only to embitter
the present, as they feel that these joys
have forever passed away. But unless
his lot be one of unusual calamity, as
time blunts the keenest edge of sorrow,
he must be devoid of both philosophy
and religion, if he does not feel that life
with a mere competence still has many
joys. It is unquestionably true that
one’s style of living has not much to do
with the sum of his happiness, though
this is said with no disposition to undervalue
even the luxuries of life. So far
from the finest houses in a city having
the greatest air of comfort about them,
I think rather the reverse is the case.
No dwellings have a snugger look than
many of the plain, two-story houses in
all our cities; no children merrier than
those that play around their doors; no
manlier fathers than those that struggle
bravely for their support. One would
suppose that Stafford House, with its
wealth of pictures and furniture, and its
beautiful views over Hyde Park, must
contain much to add to the pleasure of
its possessors; but probably the sum of
happiness enjoyed by this noble family
has been very little increased by these
things. I believe that palaces are more
envied by ‘outsiders’ than enjoyed by
their owners. In proportion to the
number of each, probably far more of
those dreadful tragedies that cast ineffaceable
gloom over whole families,
have occurred in these splendid houses
than in plainer ones. Our Fifth Avenue,
with all its grandeur, is one of the gloomiest
looking streets in the world, as
strangers generally remark. But as all
preaching is vain against many a besetting
sin, so will all the talking in the
world do little to convince men that
happiness does not lie in externals. One
generation does not learn much from its
predecessors in this respect; it seems to
have been intended that each should acquire
its own experience. The task of
talking beforehand is therefore an unprofitable
one; but it is a satisfaction to
feel that when much that is thought indispensable
has been taken from us,
there still remains that which can afford
us happiness.

It is easy to recall instances in which
it seemed as if adversity was really required
to bring out the noblest qualities
in man, and enable him to set an example
calculated to console and stimulate
those who are treading the sometimes
difficult path of duty. Portions of the
diary of Scott, written during the last
and most troubled years of his life, have
for many a deeper interest than the most
brilliant pages of his novels. In these
days of ‘compromise,’ which seems to
be too often the cant term for an eternal
adieu to all previous obligations, no matter
how just, and no matter what good
fortune the future may have in reserve
for the debtor, it is refreshing to read
this record of perfect integrity and long-continued
sacrifice. Though carried, in
his case, to a point beyond the strictest
requirements of honor, inasmuch as it
involved the ruin of his health, the example

is noble and strengthening. It
may be said, on the other hand, that
Scott was the possessor of a ‘magic
wand,’ and did right in attempting what
to other men would be impossible. Carlyle,
if I remember his article, attributes
Scott’s conduct partly to worldly pride,
and thinks he should have owned at
once that he had made a great mistake,
involving others in his ruin, and should
have abandoned the tremendous struggle
still to bear up under such a weight.
This is a singular view of the matter,
and one that a man of Scott’s sense of
honor never would have felt satisfied in
taking. The lives of Scott and Charlotte
Bronté are worth more than their novels,
after all.

One of the minor evils of loss of fortune
has, I think, been exaggerated, and
that is the idea that persons are frequently
slighted, sometimes even cut,
by their fashionable acquaintances; and
connected with this is the other idea,
that what some sneeringly call ‘fashionable
society,’ is generally more heartless
than any other. For the honor of human
nature, I am glad to believe that
the first is not the case, nor does the
second exactly stand to reason. In
every city, there is a class of persons,
moneyed or not as the case may be, who,
living only for selfish enjoyment, pay
court to those that can yield it to them,
and are sometimes rude enough to
slight those who can not. Whether the
companionship of such persons is very
desirable, or their loss much to be deplored,
each man must decide for himself.
Persons who, when rich themselves,
have been overbearing to others,
are perhaps those who notice most difference
when misfortunes overtake them.
What is called fashionable society, generally
comprises a good deal of the education
and refinement of a city; with a
portion of what is hollow and worthless,
it includes much that is substantial and
true. Certainly, the finer and more
delicate feelings of our nature, and those
which lead us to sympathize with the
unfortunate, are partly the result of education,
and we should naturally expect
to find these in the higher rather than
in the humbler walks of life. There is
a vast deal of genuine charity in humble
life, and the poor of every city derive a
large part of their support from those
but moderately blessed with worldly
goods themselves; but many a well-meaning
man will unintentionally make
a remark that wounds your feelings and
makes you uncomfortable for hours
afterwards, while a person whose perceptions
and sympathies have been more
nicely trained would spare you the infliction.
A certain fortune is indispensable
to those who wish to keep with the
party-going world, and those who have
not this competence can not indulge
much in this more expensive mode of
life; but that they are forgotten is not
because persons wish to neglect them,
but because men naturally forget those
they are not often in the habit of meeting.
Might not the aged, even if
wealthy, say they are forgotten, excepting
by their immediate connection?
They are forgotten because, in the rush
and turmoil of life, every thing is soon
forgotten. The dead, who were beloved
and honored while living, are soon comparatively
forgotten beyond their families
and familiar circle. This is not exactly
owing to the heartlessness of men,
but rather to the fact that their minds
are occupied with the persons and
things they see every day around them,
and this is probably as much the case
with the poor as with the rich; but it
seems to have become a sort of custom
to speak of the heartlessness of society.
It is rather owing to the imperfection of
our constitution. Loss of fortune renders
us more sensitive, and we are apt
to fancy slights where none were intended;
but we may be pretty certain that
the better men and women of society do
not make money the index of their treatment
of others.

Persons sometimes speak lightly and
hastily of reverses sustained by others
as mere trifles, compared with loss of
friends. I hold that these persons are
wrong, and believe that to many, and
those not particularly selfish and narrow-minded

people either, loss of fortune
may prove a greater and more
lasting sorrow than loss of dear friends;
nay, that a great reverse, such as a plunge
from prosperity into utter poverty, (and
many such instances can be cited,)
is perhaps the heaviest trial that can be
imposed on man. Let any one call up
the instances he has known of the tenderest
ties being severed, and except in
those rare cases we sometimes meet with
of persons pining away and following
the beloved object to the grave, do we
not see the overwhelming grief gradually
subsiding into a gentler sorrow, and, as
was intended by a merciful providence,
other objects closing in, and though not
entirely filling up the void, still furnishing
other sources of happiness? This
happens with the best and tenderest
beings on earth. The departed one is
not forgotten, nor have the survivors
ceased to mourn him; but their feelings
now cling more affectionately than before
to the remaining members of the
circle. This is not so in the case of a
reverse such as I have imagined, and
many of us have seen. Where, as in the
failure of some great bank or ‘Life and
Trust Company,’ reckoned perfectly impregnable,
the fortune of delicate ladies,
always accustomed to luxury, has been
swept away; where there are no relatives
able or willing to render much
assistance, and daughters have to seek
employment that will give themselves
and an aged mother a bare competence,
with all my disposition to bear things
bravely and philosophically, I contend
that human nature can hardly be visited
with a heavier trial. For men, it is comparatively
easy; but there are instances,
in every large city, of ladies, once
wealthy, now reduced to a sort of genteel
beggary, that a man would shrink
from, but that women can not very well
avoid. Fancy the bitterness of such a
life; the constant memory of happier
days contrasted with the present condition,
which has no prospect of improvement;
the keenness of present sorrow
rendered more acute by education and
refinement; the necessity not merely of
economy, for most of us can bear a large
portion of this pretty cheerfully; but
the difficulty, with close economy, of
supplying the decent comforts of life,
and tell me, as some who have never
been visited by any trial of this kind
would tell me, if it is selfish and sordid
to compare this lasting sorrow with that
great ordinance of death and separation
which all must share alike? Alas!
these are objects not generally reached
by charitable societies; but not less deserving,
and subjected to trials no less
hard than those whose lot has always
been one of poverty.

Having admitted that, under some
circumstances, the loss of property may
occasion grief so deep and lasting as to
make it worthy of comparison even with
loss of dear friends, I would say, on the
other hand, that instances often occur
where no comparison can be made between
the two evils. We hear sometimes
of dreadful calamities at sea,
where entire families are swept away;
where, as on the ‘Austria,’ the only alternative
is the mode of death, whether it
shall be on the burning ship or beneath
the cold, dark billow. What experience
can be more awful, in the life of any
man, than that which compelled this
father to throw child after child into the
sea, not with any hope of rescue, but
merely to prolong for a few moments a
life that could no longer be endured on
the burning deck? Different, but scarcely
less painful, the burial of hope in a
father’s breast, as in the death of the
sons of Hallam. Industry may repair
the wrecks of fortune; but the hopes
and affections that have centered here
must be laid aside forever.

Are there many of us, after all, who
would care for a career of unbroken
prosperity? Men of talent and worth
have been crushed and hurried to their
graves by the iron hand of poverty; but
for one such, there have probably been
ten who have passed through life with
energies and talents never fully called
forth; because easy circumstances have
never demanded any great exertion from
them. This leaves out a class larger

probably in our country than in any
other, of children of fortune, who have
plunged headlong into ruin, finding an
early and dishonored death, who, had
they been compelled to work, would at
least have acquitted themselves decently
in life. Some of the most dreadful
death-scenes on record are those of men
who have had few earthly trials to bear,
men of wealth, who have wrought their
own ruin, and half of whose lives have
been passed in efforts to work the ruin
of the young and innocent of the other
sex. If Chatterton and Otway are sad
instances of genius subdued and crushed
by adversity, Beckford and many
others show where the too lavish gifts
of fortune have perverted talent and
rendered its possessor far worse than a
merely useless member of society.

The world-wide Burns Celebration
probably caused many humble men to
think of the number of great minds who
have been compelled to undergo this
ordeal of poverty. How perfectly, in
some instances, does the man’s soul and
intellect seem to have been separated
from the man himself. It does seem a
marvel that seventy years ago this man
should have been in want and harassed
by fears for the family he was to leave
behind him, when now so many hundred
thousand men seem ready to worship
him. How many envy fame! and
how proud men are, for generations
afterward, who can trace back their descent
to one who, while on earth, may
have suffered all the annoyances and
discomforts of penury! The poet
seemed to know that he would be more
highly esteemed after he had left the
world than while he was in it; but did
this thought really afford him much
consolation, or would he have been
willing, if possible, to sacrifice a more
prosperous present for a great posthumous
fame? How many great men
have languished long years in dungeons,
as some languish in them even
now. How many have borne years of
bodily infirmity. How many have died
just as they seemed about to realize the
fruit of years of preparation and exertion.
These reflections tend to make
us contented with a comparatively humble
lot, as all great trials tend to lessen
our undue attachment to life.

Finally, it occurs to me that very few
men have lost fortunes, without spending
too much time in unavailing regrets
that they should have lost them just in
the manner they did. If they had only
avoided this or that particular investment,
all would have been well. This
is nonsense. Undoubtedly, a great deal
of money is lost very foolishly, but
though no fatalist, I do not believe that
all the care and prudence in the world
will materially alter the great Scriptural
law, that the riches of this world will
often take wings to themselves and flee
away. There is far too much recklessness,
far too much of what is called
in business circles ‘expansion;’ but the
time will never come, in our country,
when generation after generation, in one
family, will keep on in the path of success.
Great fortunes will still melt
away, and the shrewdest maxims of
those who built them up will fail sometimes.
Nothing can be considered certain
in regard to worldly goods, beyond
the fact that industry, good principles,
and average capacity will always, in the
long run, secure a competence; but
wealth will still be the prize that only a
few need expect to draw.

I have endeavored to call up a few
of the reflections that may console a
man under adversity, remembering that
drooping fortunes may revive, that many
of the noblest men have suffered the
same privations, and remembering how
much lighter this form of affliction generally
is than some others that Providence
often sees fit to lay upon us.
Trite as it is, I can not help echoing the
remark, how vastly the sum of human
happiness would be increased, if men
could only learn to prize more highly
the blessings they have. Those of us
who are in moderate circumstances find
it so much easier to envy our rich
neighbors than to think with gratitude
of our happy lot, contrasted with the
many thousand of our needier brethren.

We enjoy so many blessings, that we
become unmindful of them. We rarely
think at all about our health, until a
few days’ sickness reminds us of the
boon we have been enjoying so unconsciously.
In the darkest days of the
great crisis, accounts reached us every
week from India, telling us that refined
and delicately-reared English men and
women were being brutally slaughtered
or exposed to the loathsome horrors of
a lingering siege. What a paradise the
humblest cottage at home would have
seemed to these poor creatures, though
some of them had been accustomed to
‘stately homes.’

How beautifully this sentiment of
gratitude for the common blessings of
life has been expressed by Emile Souvestre,
one of the purest and noblest
writers of our time, and one whose
early history presents an instance of
great obstacles and trials nobly met and
overcome!

‘If a little dry sand be all that is left
us, may we not still make it blossom
with the small joys we now trample under
foot. Ah! if it be the will of God,
let my labor be still more hard, my
home less comfortable, my table more
frugal; let me even assume a workman’s
blouse, and I can bear it all willingly
and cheerfully, provided I can see the
loved faces around me happy, provided
I can feast upon their smiles and
strengthen myself with their joy.
O holy contentment with poverty! it
is thy presence I invoke. Grant me
the cheerful gayety of my wife, the free,
unrestrained laughter of my children,
and take in exchange, if necessary, all
that is yet left me.’


The Molly O’Molly Papers.

No. III.

When Dogberry brought Conrade before
Leonato, the only offense he seems
to have had a clear idea of, was the one
against himself: ‘Moreover, sir, this
plaintiff here, the offender, did call me
ass. I beseech you, let it be remembered
in his punishment.’ Shakspeare
has, by this ‘one touch of nature,’ made
Dogberry kin to the whole world. It
would be the most terrible of punishments
to run the gauntlet of a company,
every one of which you had called
an ass; whatever may have been the
original offense, this would be the one
most remembered in your punishment,
I don’t think it would be possible to
believe any thing good of one who had
given you this appellation; on the contrary,
the reputed long ears would be
worse than the famous ‘diabolical
trumpet’ for collecting and distorting
the merest whispers of evil against him
who planted them, or discovered them
peeping through the assumed lion’s
skin. Apollo’s music probably sounded
no sweeter to Midas after he received
his ‘wonderful ear.’

But my object in introducing Dogberry
was not to give a dissertation on
this greatest of insults, but to illustrate
our selfishness. Our patience will bear
great crimes against others, but how it
gives way under the slightest insult to
ourselves. Now I am not going to denounce
selfishness; I’d as soon think of
denouncing gravitation. There is, in the
best of us, an under-current of selfishness;
indeed, selfishness and unselfishness
are convertible terms; this is a
higher kind of that, as the upper-current
of the ocean is but the under-current
risen to the surface.

Saint James says: ‘The love of money
is the root of all evil.’ I am not
exactly prepared to agree with him; it
is a great branch, almost the trunk; but
I think selfishness is the root. You
know Hahnemann thought all diseases
but a modification of one disease—psora.

However it may be with his theory, the
one moral disease is not an itching palm.
This is but a modification of selfishness,
which is not merely cutaneous.

But the form it is supposed to take in
the system of Yankees, is the above-named
plebeian form. The supposition
may be correct. Don’t we most feel our
national troubles, the shock of the great
national earthquake, when it causes an
upheaval from the depths of the pocket?
If Uncle Sam’s sentiments are, as they
are supposed to be, only a concentration
of those of the majority, isn’t his lamentation
over his run-away South, who has
changed her name without his consent,
that of Shylock: ‘My daughter! Oh!
my ducats!’? Though not exactly connected
with this branch of selfishness, I
may as well, while speaking of our national
difficulties, mention what struck
me very forcibly: It is said, that on the
eminence from which the spectators of
the Bull Run battle so precipitately fled,
were found sandwiches and bottles of
wine; and that these refreshments actually
lined the road to Washington.
From this might be inferred that ‘to-day’s
dinner’ not only ‘subtends a
larger visual angle than yesterday’s
revolution,’ but that it also subtends
a larger angle than to-day’s revolution.
If one could ever forget one’s own personal
gratifications and comforts, it
would be, I should think, in overlooking
a nation’s battle-field—our nation’s
battle-field. But it is not for a humble
lay member, whose business it is to
practice rather than preach, to criticise.
Are not the honorable members representatives
of the people; and when they
are cheered and refreshed, are not the

‘dear people’ through them cheered
and refreshed? Besides, they may have
so reluctantly dropped the wine and
sandwiches because they were loth to
leave them to ‘give aid and comfort to
the enemy.’ There are always envious
people to rail at those above them;
pawns on the world’s chess-board, they
pride themselves on their own straightforward
course; but let them push their
way to the highest row, how soon do
they exchange this course for the ‘crooked
policy of the knight,’ or jump over
principles with queen, castle, or bishop!
Woe to the poor pawn in their way.

How I have skipped! what connection
can there be between members of Congress
and crooked policy, or jumping
over principles? yet there must have
been a train of association that led me
off the track; doubtless it was purely
arbitrary. Well, we’ll let it go; poor
pawn as I am, I have but stepped aside
to nab an idea.

But to return to the Yankee. The
form which selfishness takes in his system
is not that of the most intensified
exclusiveness. You know the story of
Rosicrucius’ sepulcher, with its ever-burning
lamp, guarded by an armor-encased,
truncheon-armed statue, which
statue, on the entrance of a man who
accidentally discovered the sepulcher,
arose, and at his advance, raised its
truncheon and shivered the lamp to
atoms, leaving the intruder in darkness.
On examination, under the floor springs
were found, connecting with others within
the statue. Rosicrucius wished thus to
inform the world that he had reïnvented
the ever-burning lamp of the ancients,
but meant that the world shouldn’t
profit by the information. Had a Yankee
reïnvented those lamps, he would
have got out a patent, and some brother
Yankee would have improved upon it,
and invented one warranted to burn

‘forever and a day.’ They would probably
have thus raked together a great
deal of the ‘filthy lucre;’ possibly this
would have been their main object; but
the world would have been benefited
by them. All selfishness, to be sure,
but exclusive selfishness benefits the
world.

[Speaking of filthy lucre, I begin to
see why those who have lost it all are
said to be ‘cleaned out.’ But this is
only par parenthèse.]

But exclusiveness is not peculiar to
the Rosicrucians; there is too much of
it in even the religious sects of this enlightened age;
it is too much, ‘Lord,
bless me and my sect;’ ‘Lord, bless us,

and no more.’ There are self-constituted
mountain-tops that would extract
all the mercy and grace with which the
winds come freighted from the great
ocean of Love, so that they would pass
over beyond them hot, dry winds of
wrath. But I am glad that this is impossible;
that in the moral world there
are no Andes, no rainless regions.

I fear that I have not stuck very
closely to the text furnished me by
thick-headed, thick-tongued Dogberry.

Allow me to compress into closing
sentences, a few general remarks…. Those
lakes that have no outlet, grow
salt and bitter; we all know the ennui
and bitterness of those souls that receive
many blessings, sending forth
none; better drain your soul out for
others, than have it become a Dead Sea…. Black,
that absorbs all rays, reflecting
none, is an anomaly in nature;
it is true, but one earthly character has
reflected all the rays of goodness, absorbing
none, making the common light
‘rich, like a lily in bloom;’ yet every
man can reflect at least one ray to gladden
the earth…. It is not necessary,
even in the cold atmosphere of
this world, to become contractedly selfish;
cold expands noble natures as it
does water…. Lastly …

Yours, MOLLY O’MOLLY.

No. IV.

The old trout knows enough to keep
off the fisherman’s hook; the squirrel
never cracks an empty nut; the crow
soon learns the harmlessness of the
scarecrow. But man, though he may
have twenty times wriggled off the hook,
the patient angler catches him at last.
He always cracks the empty shell, then
cries: ‘Vanity of vanities, all is vanity.’
This cry he might be spared would he
learn a lesson from the squirrel, who
weighs his nuts and throws away the
light, hollow shell…. And there
are scarescrows, the harmlessness of
which the human biped learns not in a
a lifetime. How long is it since that
horned, cloven-footed monster whom
the monks made of Pan theos and called
him Devil, was an object of fear? How

‘the real, genuine, no mistake’ (savin’
his presence) must have laughed at his
own effigy! Then there is Grim Death,
too, a creation of the Dark Ages, for in
no age of light could this horror have
been ever conceived. Unlike the other,
against him no exorcism avails…. As
if the soul about to be launched on
the dim sea Eternity, after all lights
and forms of the loved shore have become
indistinct, must be cut loose from
her moorings by this phantom. The
idea that ‘Death comes to set us free,’
would hardly make us ‘meet him cheerily,
as our true friend,’ were this his real
shape. But were I disposed to enumerate
our scarecrows, the list would be incomplete;
as there are doubtless many
that I have not the shrewdness to recognize
as such.

The only humbugs are not those that
work on our fears. There are humbugs
that work on our hopes. These have
been likened to bubbles that dance on
the wave, burst, and are no more. They
are too often like bomb-shells, that in exploding
scatter ruin on all around. They
have also been named air-castles, chateaux
en Espagne
, ‘baseless fabrics of a
vision.’ The baseless fabric of a vision
is built of ‘airy nothingness;’ but men
found on a wish, structures that tower
to heaven, put real, solid material into
them, and when they fall, as fall they
must—I’ll not attempt to give an idea
of the utter desolation they leave, of the

waste place they make of the heart, lest
you should think I have thus humbugged
myself; for self-humbug it certainly
is; and this is the most intensely human.
Not a fish, or reptile, bird, or
beast; not a thing crawling, swimming,
flying, or walking, but the human creature,
humbugs himself. ‘Man was made
to mourn,’ I would change into, Man was
made to be humbugged. It is better to
be greatly gullible, than a ‘cunning dog,’
for gulled we will be. It is better to be
caught at once, than to have our gills
torn by wriggling off the hook the twenty
times, to be caught at last. It is better
to walk straight into the net than to

fatigue ourselves by coming to it in a
roundabout way. A Nova-Scotian once
rallied a Down-Easter on the famous
wooden hams. ‘Yaas,’ was the reply,

‘and they say that one of you actilly ate
one and didn’t know the difference.’
Well, it is better to swallow our humbugs,
as the Nova-Scotian did the Connecticut-cured
ham, without detecting
any thing peculiar in their flavor, than
it is to find our mistake at the first cut
or saw. By the way, saltpeter is so
needed for other purposes, that probably
the Virginia cured will not now have as
fine a flavor as formerly.

But, in the way: You dissent from
some of these remarks? You’ve cut
your eye-teeth, have you? Possibly
you forget that trip in the cars, when
you ‘cutely passed by the swell in flashy
waistcoat and galvanized jewelry, and
took a seat by a ‘plain blunt man’ in
snuff-color; and after he had left the cars
at the first station, and the conductor
came to you and demanded, ‘Your ticket,
sir!’ you probably forgot how in
fumbling for it in your pocket, you
found it, but not your porte-monnaie.
You perhaps set down in your mental
memorandum, under the head of Appearances,
not to be deceived by plain
bluntness and snuff-color. There you
were wrong; your boasted reason is of
no avail in detecting humbugs; there is
no such thing as classifying them. Then,
too, we are in greater danger of being
humbugged by another class of appearances.

In material things we are compelled
to acknowledge that things the most reliable
are the most unpretending. The
star, by which the mariner has steered
for ages, is not a ‘bright particular star;’
the needle of his compass is shaped from
one of the baser metals, (though in a
figurative sense gold is highly magnetic.)
The inner bears such a relation to the
outer, that the inner senses are named
from the outer; we are slow to perceive
that also all objects of the outer senses,
are but types of those of the inner.
You see how I have been obliged to borrow
from the outer vocabulary. I give
this idea, in a nebular state, trusting that
you will consolidate it. Were we, in a
figurative sense, to choose a guiding-star,
it would be a comet, we are so taken
with flash and show. A great truth,
though angels heralded its birth, and a
star were drawn from its orbit to stand
over its cradle, if that cradle were a
manger, we would reject it; if it assumed
not the ‘pomp and circumstance’
of royalty, though it worked miracles,
we would cry, Away with it. Eighteen
hundred years have not completely transformed
or transmuted the world; we
are yet ready to reject the true, and be
humbugged by the false. More than
eighteen hundred and sixty-two years
may yet elapse before the bells that
‘ring out the old and ring in the new,’
will ‘ring out the false and ring in the
true.’ Then farewell humbug.

Yes, it is altogether probable that
long before humbug is no more, you
and I will—I was about to say be in
the narrow house, but prefer an expression
of Carlyle’s—we will have ‘vanished
into infinite space.’ I prefer this
for the same reason that one of Hood’s
characters was thankful that ‘Heaven
was boundless.’ She it was whom the
physician pronounced ‘dying by inches.’
‘Only think,’ exclaimed the consternated

husband, ‘how long she will
be dying!’ I suppose to the poor man
Grim Death appeared to hold in his
skeleton fingers, instead of an hour-glass,
a twenty-year glass.

That the sands of his glass may,
for you, married or single, neither run
too fast nor too slow, is sincerely the
wish of

Your well-wisher,

MOLLY O’MOLLY.


All Together.

Old friends and dear! it were ungentle rhyme,

    If I should question of your true hearts, whether

Ye have forgotten that far, pleasant time,

    The good old time when we were all together.

Our limbs were lusty and our souls sublime;

    We never heeded cold and winter weather,

Nor sun nor travel, in that cheery time,

    The brave old time when we were all together.

Pleasant it was to tread the mountain thyme;

    Sweet was the pure and piny mountain ether,

And pleasant all; but this was in the time,

    The good old time when we were all together.

Since then I’ve strayed through many a fitful clime,

    (Tossed on the wind of fortune like a feather,)

And chanced with rare good fellows in my time;

    But ne’er the time that we have known together:

But none like those brave hearts, (for now I climb

    Gray hills alone, or thread the lonely heather,)

That walked beside me in the ancient time,

    The good old time when we were all together.

Long since, we parted in our careless prime,

    Like summer birds no June shall hasten hither;

No more to meet as in that merry time,

    The sweet spring-time that shone on all together.

Some to the fevered city’s toil and grime,

    And some o’er distant seas, and some—ah! whither?

Nay, we shall never meet as in the time,

    The dear old time when we were all together.

And some—above their heads, in wind and rime,

    Year after year, the grasses wave and wither;

Ay, we shall meet!—’tis but a little time,

    And all shall lie with folded hands together.

And if, beyond the sphere of doubt and crime,

    Lie purer lands—ah! let our steps be thither;

That, done with earthly change and earthly time,

    In God’s good time we may be all together.


A True Story.

Alone in the world! alone in the great
city of Paris, a world in itself! alone,
and with scarcely a livre in my purse!

Such were my reflections as I turned
away from the now empty house, in
which for two-and-twenty years I had
dwelt with my poor, wasteful, uncalculating
father. My father was a scholar
of most stupendous attainments, particularly
in Oriental literature, but a perfect
child in all that related to the ordinary
affairs of life. Absorbed in his
studies, he let his pecuniary matters
take care of themselves. Consequently,
when death suddenly laid him low, and
deprived me of my only friend and protector,
his affairs were found to be in
a state of inextricable confusion. His
effects, including the noble library of
Eastern lore which it had been the labor
of his life to collect, were seized, and
sold to pay his debts, and were found
insufficient.

My mother had died when I was a
child, and my father had educated me
himself, pouring into my young and
eager mind the treasures of knowledge
he possessed. I was—I say it without
boasting—a prodigy of learning; but in
all that relates to domestic economy, as
well as to the ordinary attainments of
woman, I was as ignorant as my father
himself.

I lingered in the house until the sale
was over and the last cart-load of goods
had been removed. Then I repaired to
a wretched garret in the Rue du Temple,
where I had found a refuge, and where I
designed to remain until such time as I
could, by the exercise of my talents, replenish
my purse and procure a better
lodging. Here I sat down, took a calm
survey of my position, and questioned
myself as to what employment I was
fit for.

Of the usual feminine accomplishments,
I possessed none. I could neither
draw nor paint; I could not play a
note of music on any instrument; I
could sing, it is true, but knew nothing
of the science of vocal music; I did not
know a word of Spanish, or Italian, or
German, or English; even with the literature
of France I was but little acquainted;
but I could read the cuneiform characters
of Babylon and Persepolis as
readily as you read this page, while Sanscrit,
Hebrew, Arabic, Syriac, and Chaldaic,
flowed from my tongue as freely as
a nursery rhyme. As an instructress
of young ladies, therefore, I could not
hope to find a livelihood, but as an assistant
to some learned man or body of
men, I knew that my attainments would
be invaluable.

Full of hope, therefore, and with a
cheerful heart, I set about obtaining a
situation.

Hearing that the Oriental department
of the Bibliothèque du Roi was about to
undergo some alterations, and that an assistant
librarian was wanted to reärrange
and re-catalogue the books, I applied at
once for the situation. I was closely
examined as to my qualifications, and
much surprise manifested at the proficiency
I had attained in these unwonted
studies; but my application was refused,
because—I was a woman.

I next answered by letter the advertisement
of a distinguished savant who
was about to undertake the translation
of the Sacred Vedas, and was in want
of an amanuensis. To this I received
the following reply:

‘MADEMOISELLE: If your attainments in
Sanscrit are such as you represent them, I
am convinced that you would exactly suit
me, were you a young man. But I am a
bachelor; there is not a single female in my
establishment; your sex, therefore, renders
it impossible for me to employ you as my
amanuensis.’

My sex again! Discouraged, but not
daunted, I applied successively to the
Société Asiatique, to the librarian of the
Institute, and to three or four private
individuals of more or less note. From

all of them I received the same answer—the
situation was not open to women.

Meantime the few francs I had had at
my father’s death vanished, one by one.
The woman from whom I hired my room
became clamorous for the rent. I had a
few superfluous articles of clothing. I
disposed of them at the Mont-de-Piété,
and thus kept the wolf from the door a
little longer. When they were all gone,
what should I do?

I persevered in my quest for employment.
It was all in vain. Many people
added insults to their harsh refusal of
my application, accusing me of being an
impostor; for who ever heard, said they,
of a young girl like me being acquainted
with these abstruse studies! Day after
day, week after week, I plodded on
through the mire and dirt, for it was
winter, the weeping winter of Paris, and
the obscure and narrow streets (traversed
by a filthy kennel in the center,
and destitute of sidewalks) through
which my researches led me, were in a
dreadful condition. And evermore the
question recurred to me, What shall I
do?

As day after day passed, and still no
opening appeared, I thought of the river,
rolling darkly through the heart of the
city, in whose silent tide so many a poor
unfortunate has sought a refuge from
present misery. One day, as in the
course of my peregrinations I passed
the Morgue, I saw the dead body of a
young woman which had been taken
that morning from the river, and laid
out for recognition by her friends. As
I looked on her livid, bloated face, her
drenched and tattered garments, her long
dark hair hanging in dank matted masses,
and streaming over the edge of the table
on which she lay, my heart was moved
with pity. Yet I half envied her position,
and might have followed her example,
but for my belief in a future state.
Her body was free from every mortal
ill, but her poor soul, where was it?

But besides, looking at it from a merely
human point of view, there is in my
nature a certain stern and rugged resolution,
a sort of ‘never-give-up’ feeling,
which induces me to hope and struggle
on, and leads me to think, with the great
Napoleon, that suicide is the act of a
coward, since it is an attempt to fly from
those evils which God has laid upon us,
rather than to bear them with a brave,
enduring trust in Providence.

Still, as I passed by the river, spanned
by its noble bridges, and covered with
those innumerable barges in which the
washerwomen of Paris ply their unceasing
trade, eating, sleeping, and living
constantly in their floating dwellings, I
would think, with a shudder, that unless
relief soon arrived, I must choose
between its silent waters and a lingering
death by starvation.

True, there are in Paris many employments
open to women, but what was
that to me? Could I stand behind a
counter and set forth with a glib tongue
the merits of ribbons and laces; or bend
over the rich embroidered robe of the
fashionable lady; or even, like those
poor washerwomen, earn my scanty
livelihood by arduous manual labor?
I knew nothing of business; I knew
nothing of embroidery; and I had neither
the strength nor the capital necessary
to set up the establishment of a
blanchicheuse.

I had returned home, one evening,
after another weary tramp. As I looked
from my lofty attic, and saw Paris glittering
with her million lights, I said to
myself: ‘Must I perish of hunger in
these streets? Must I starve in the
midst of that abundance which might
be mine but for the fact that I am a
woman
? No! I shall abjure my sex,
and in the semblance of themselves, win
from men that subsistence which they
deny to a woman.’

The thought was no sooner conceived
than executed. Tearing off part of my
woman’s attire, I threw around me an
old cloak of my father’s, which now
served as a coverlet to my lowly bed,
and descended the long flights of stairs
to the street. Determined to have
legal sanction for what I was about to
do, I went straight to the Prefecture of
Police. It was not yet very late, and

the Prefect was still in his bureau. I
entered his presence, told him my story,
and demanded permission to put on male
attire, and assume a masculine name, in
order to obtain the means of subsistence.
He heard me respectfully, treated
me kindly, and advised me to ponder
well before I took a step so unusual and
unseemly. But I was firm. Seeing my
determination, he granted me a written
permission.

Early next morning I took what remained
of my feminine wardrobe and
hastened to the Marché de Vieux Linge,
(old clothes market,) which was not far
distant from my place of abode. Built
on the site of the ancient Temple, the
princely residence of the Knights Templar
of old, and in later times the prison
of Louis XVI. previous to his execution—this
vast market, with its eighteen
hundred and eighty-eight stalls, hung
with the cast-off garments of both sexes,
and of every age, condition and clime,
presents the appearance of a miniature
city. Men’s apparel, women’s apparel,
garments for children of all sizes, boots
and shoes, hats and bonnets, tawdry
finery of every description, sheets and
blankets, carpets, tattered and stained,
military accouterments, swords and belts,
harness, old pots and kettles, and innumerable
other articles, attract attention
in the different stalls. There, on
every side, sharp-faced and shrill-voiced
dealers haggle with timid customers over
garments more or less decayed. There
the adroit thief finds a ready market for
the various articles he has procured from
chamber and entry, or purloined from
the pockets of the unwary. There the
petted lady’s maid disposes of the rich
robe which her careless mistress has
given her, and the Parisian grisette, with
the money her nimble fingers have earned,
purchases it to adorn her neat and
pretty form for the Bal paré et masqué,
to which her lover takes her, at Belleville
or Montmartre. In yonder stall
hangs a tattered coat which once belonged
to a marquis, but has gone
through so many hands since then, and
accumulated so much dirt and grease in
the process, that one wonders how the
dealer would have ventured to advance
the few sous which its last wretched
owner had raised upon it.

In this place I exchanged, without
much difficulty, my female habiliments
for a suit of respectable masculine attire.
I took it home, and with a feeling
of shame of which I could not get rid,
but yet with unflinching resolution, arrayed
myself in it. As a woman I know
I am not handsome; my mouth is large
and my skin dark; but this rather favored
my disguise; for had I been very
pretty, my beardless face and weak voice
might have awakened more suspicion.
I cut my hair off short, parted it at one
side, brushed it with great care, and
crowned it with a jaunty cap, which, I
must say, was very becoming to me. In
this dress I appeared a tolerably well-looking
youth of nineteen or thereabout,
for the change of garments made me
look younger than I was.

As I surveyed myself in the little
cracked looking-glass which served me
as a mirror, I could not forbear laughing
at the transformation. Certainly no one
would have recognized me, for I could
scarcely recognize myself.

Folding the old cloak around me, I
sallied forth. With the long, thick braid
of hair I had cut from my head, I purchased
a breakfast, the best I had eaten
in a long time.

Then I went direct to the residence of
the gentleman who had said I would suit
him exactly, if I were a young man.
There had been something in the tone
of this gentleman’s letter that attracted
me, I could not tell why. To my great
joy, he had not yet found the person he
wanted; and after a short conversation
he engaged me, at what seemed to me a
princely salary.

He told me laughingly that a young
woman had applied for the situation a
short time previous; and seemed very
much amused at the circumstance.

My employer was a man already past
his prime. His hair was slightly sprinkled
with gray, and his form showed that
tendency to fullness so frequently found

in persons of sedentary habits. But in
his fine, thoughtful eyes, and expansive
brow, one saw evidence of that noble
intellect for which he was distinguished,
while his beaming smile and pleasant
voice showed a genial and benevolent
heart. The kindness of his voice and
manner went straight to my lonely and
desolate heart, and affected me so much
that I almost disgraced my manhood by
bursting into tears.

He occupied a modest but commodious
house in the Quartier Latin. His
domestic affairs were administered by a
respectable-looking elderly man, who
performed the part of cook, to his own
honor and the entire satisfaction of his
master; while a smart but mischievous
imp of a boy ran of errands, tended the
fires, swept the rooms, and kept old
Dominique in a continual fret, by his
tricks and his short-comings.

Here, in the well-furnished library of
my new master, with every convenience
for annotation and elucidation, the translation
of the Vedas was commenced.
Like my father, my employer was possessed
of vast erudition; but, unlike
him, he was also a man of the world,
high in favor at court, wealthy, honored,
and enjoying the friendship of all the
most noted savans and other celebrities
of the metropolis. During the progress
of the work some of these would occasionally
enter the study where I sat
writing almost incessantly, and I saw
more than one to whom I had applied
in the days of my misery, and been rejected.
But happily no one recognized
me.

My kind master expressed great astonishment
at my proficiency in Sanscrit,
and frequently declared my services
to be invaluable to him. I was
sometimes able to render a passage
which he had given up as intractable;
and he more than once asserted that my
name should appear on the title-page as
well as his own. My name? Alas! I
had no name.

My master frequently chid me for my
unceasing devotion to my work; and
would sometimes playfully come behind,
as I sat writing, snatch the manuscript
from my desk, and substitute in
its place some new and popular book,
or some time-honored French classic, to
which he would command me to give my
whole attention for the next two hours,
on pain of his displeasure.

His kindness to me knew no bounds.
He ordered Dominique and the boy Jean
to treat me with as much respect as himself.
He took me with him to the Oriental
lectures of the Bibliothèque du
Roi. He procured for me the entrée to
the discussions of several literary and
scientific bodies, and afforded me every
facility for the improvement of my mind
and the development of my powers. He
introduced me to all that was noblest
and best in the great aristocracy of intellect,
and constantly spoke of me as a
young man of great promise, who would
one day be heard of in the world.

He used to rally me on my studious
habits, and often expressed surprise that
a young man of my years should not
seek the society of his compeers, and
especially of that other sex, to which the
heart of youth usually turns with an
irresistible, magnet-like attraction. Little
did he dream that the person he addressed
belonged to that very sex of
which he spoke.

One day he startled me by saying:
‘What pretty hair you have, Eugene; it
is as soft and fine as that of a young girl.’

The conscious blush rushed to my
face, for I thought he had surely discovered
my secret; but one glance at
his calm countenance reassured me. In
his large, open, honest heart there never
entered a suspicion of the ‘base deception’
that had been practiced upon him.

He did not notice my emotion, and I
answered, in as calm a voice as I could
command: ‘My mother had fine, soft
hair; I have inherited it from her.’

Thus passed a year, the happiest I
had ever known. My master became
kinder and more affectionate every day.
He would often address me as ‘mon fils,’
and seemed indeed to regard me with
feelings as warm as those of a father to
a son.

And I—what were my sentiments toward
this good and noble man who was
so kind to me? I worshiped him; he
was every thing to me. Father and
mother were gone, sisters and brothers
I had none, other friends I had never
known. My master was all the world
to me. To serve him was all I lived for.
To love him, though with a love that
could never be known, never be returned,
was enough for me.

I have said that I was happy; but
there was one drawback to my happiness.
It lay in the self-reproach I felt
for the deception practiced on my benefactor.
Many times I resolved to resume
my woman’s garments, (a suit of
which I always kept by me, safe under
lock and key,) fall at his feet, and confess
all. But the fear that he would
spurn me, the certainty that he would
drive me from his presence, restrained
me. I could not exist under his displeasure;
I could not endure life away
from him.

Although he was, of course, unconscious
of the intensity of the feeling
with which I regarded him, he knew—for
I did not conceal it—that I was much
attached to him; and I was aware that
I, or rather Eugene, was very dear to
him. On one occasion, as we sat together
in the study, he said to me, abruptly:

‘How old are you, Eugene?’

‘Twenty-two,’ I answered.

He sat silent for some moments; then
he said:

‘If I had married in my early years,
I might have had a son as old as you.
Take my advice, Eugene, marry early;
form family ties; then your old age will
not be lonely as mine is.’

‘O my dear master!’ cried I, safe
under my disguise, ‘no son could love
you as dearly as I do. A son would
leave you to win a place for himself in
the world; but your faithful Eugene
will cling to you through life; he only
asks to remain with you always—always.’

‘My good Eugene!’ said my master,
grasping my hand warmly, ‘your words
make me happy. I am a lonely man,
and the affection which you, a stranger
youth, entertain for me, fills me with
profound and heart-felt joy.’

Ah! then my trembling heart asked
itself the question: ‘What would he
think if he knew that it was a young
girl who felt for him this pure and tender
affection?’ Something whispered
me that he would be rather pleased than
otherwise, and a wild temptation seized
me to tell him all—but I could not—I
could not.

As my labors approached their completion,
a gloomy feeling of dread oppressed
me. I feared that when the
Vedas were finished my master would
no longer require my services. But he
relieved my fears by reëngaging me, and
expressing a desire to retain me as his
secretary until I became too famous and
too proud to fill the office contentedly.

Scarcely was this cause of dread removed
when another, more terrible still,
overtook me.

One evening he took me with him to a
literary reünion, at which every bel-esprit
of the capital was to be present. At
first I refused to go, for I feared that the
eyes of some of my own sex might penetrate
my disguise; but he seemed so
much hurt at my refusal that I was
forced to withdraw it. The soirée was
a very brilliant one. But little notice
was taken of the shy, awkward, silent
youth, who glided from room to room,
hovering ever near the spot where his
beloved, master stood or sat, in conversation
with the gifted of both sexes.
How I envied the ladies whose hands
he touched, and to whom his polite attentions
were addressed. For, as I have
said, my master was a man of the world,
wealthy and distinguished; and notwithstanding
his advanced years, ladies still
courted his attentions.

There was one lady in particular, who
spared no pains to attract him to herself.
She was the widow of a celebrated litterateur

and was herself well known as a
brilliant but shallow writer. She was
not young, but she was well-preserved,
and owed much to the arts of the toilet.

I saw her lavishing her smiles and blandishments
on my dear master; I saw that
he was not insensible to the power of
her charms, artificial as they were; and
a cruel jealousy fastened, like the vulture
of Prometheus, on my vitals.

Could I but have entered the lists
with her on equal ground; could I but
have appeared before him in my own
proper person, arrayed in appropriate
and maidenly costume, I felt sure of
gaining the victory, for I had youth on
my side; I had already an interest in
his heart; but, alas! I could not do this
without first announcing myself as an
impostor, as a liar and deceiver, to the
man whose good opinion I prized above
all earthly things.

A dreadful thought now rested on my
mind day and night: What if this woman
should accomplish her designs?
What if my master should marry her?
What would then become of me?

But I was spared this trial.

The translation was finished; it was
in the hands of the publisher; and the
proof-sheets had been carefully revised,
partly by my master, partly by myself.
He had insisted on putting my name
with his own on the title-page; but I
refused my consent with a pertinacity
which he could not comprehend, and
which came nearer making him angry
than any thing that had ever transpired
between us.

One day, as I sat in the library, I saw
my master come home, accompanied by
two gentlemen. He did not, as was his
custom with his intimates, bring them
into the library, but received them in
the little used reception-room. They
remained some time.

When they left, my master came into
the library, rubbing his hands and looking
exceedingly well-pleased. But at
sight of me, his countenance fell. He
approached me, and in a tone of regret,
said:

‘My poor Eugene! we must part.’

Part? It seemed as if the sun was
suddenly blotted from the heavens.

I started up, and looked at him with
a face so white and terror-stricken that
he came up to me and laid his hand
kindly on my shoulder.

‘My poor Eugene!’ he repeated, ‘it
is too true—we must part.’

I tried to speak. ‘Part!’ I cried.
‘O my master—’

Tears and sobs choked my utterance,
in spite of all my efforts to restrain
them. I sat down again, and gave free
vent to my irrepressible grief.

My master was much affected by the
sight of my emotion; and for some minutes
the silence was unbroken, save by
my heart-wrung sobs.

‘Nay, Eugene, this is womanish; bear
it like a man,’ said he, wiping the tears
from his own eyes. ‘Most gladly would
I spare you this sorrow; most gladly retain
you near me; but in this matter I
am powerless. I have received an appointment
from government, to travel in
Northern Asia, in order to study the dialects
of that vast region. Every individual
who is to accompany me has been
officially specified, and there is no place
left for my poor Eugene.’

‘O my dear, dear master!’ cried I,
with clasped hands and streaming eyes,
‘take me with you—I shall die if you,
leave me—put me in the place of some
one else.’

‘Impossible,’ said he. ‘The government
has filled up every place with its
own creatures—except,’ he added, with
a faint smile, ‘that they have left provision
for my wife—if married. I would
I had the wand of an enchanter, Eugene,
that I might transform you to a woman,
and make you my wife.’

His wife! his wife! Had I heard the
words aright? I sprang to my feet. I
tried to say, ‘I am a woman—I will be
your wife!’ but my tongue refused its
utterance—there was a rushing sound
in my ears—I grasped the air wildly—I
heard my master cry, ‘Eugene! Eugene!’
as he rushed forward to support
me, and the next moment I lost consciousness.

* * * * *

When I recovered my senses, I was
still in the arms of my master. He had
borne me to the window, and torn open

my vest and shirt-collar. I looked up
in his face. One glance revealed to me
that my secret was discovered.

Blushing and trembling, I tried to
raise myself from his arms; but he held
me fast.

‘Eugene,’ said he, in earnest tones,
‘tell me the truth. Are you indeed a
woman?’

‘I am. My name is Eugenie D——,
O my dear master! forgive the deception
I have practiced. Do not despise
me.’

‘Eugenie!’ cried he, in joyful accents,
‘you shall go with me to the East! You
shall go as my wife! Vive I’ Empereur!

‘But wherefore this disguise?’ he
added.

I told him my story in few words;
and informed him that I was that very

young woman who had applied to him
for the office I now held.

‘Is it possible?’ exclaimed he. ‘But,
Eugenie, tell me—do you really love
me as you have so often protested you
did?’

‘Yes, my dear master,’ I whispered.

Vive l’ Empereur!’ cried he again;
‘but for his strictness I should never
have found it out. Now go; array
yourself in your woman’s gear, and let
me see you as you really are.’

I went; and resumed, with a pleasure
I can not describe, the garments I had
for a whole year forsworn.

When I returned, my master caught
me to his heart, and thanked Heaven
for the ‘charming wife’ so unexpectedly
sent him.


Maccaroni And Canvas.

III.

On The Campagna.

There was an indefinable charm, to
a lively man like Caper, in spending a
day in the open country around Rome.
Whether it was passed, gun in hand,
near the Solfatara, trying to shoot snipe
and woodcock, or, with paint-box and
stool, seated under a large white cotton
umbrella, sketching in the valley of
Poussin or out on the Via Appia, that
day was invariably marked down to be
remembered.

On one of those golden February
mornings, when the pretty English girls
tramp through the long grass of the
Villa Borghese, gathering the perfumed
violets into those modest little bouquets,
that peep out from their setting of green
leaves, like faith struggling with jealousy,
Caper, Rocjean, and a good-natured
German, named Von Bluhmen,
made an excursion out in the Campagna.

They hired a one-horse vetturo in the
piazza di Spagna, and packing in their
sketching materials and a basket well
filled with luncheon and bottles of red
wine, started off, soon reaching the
Saint Sebastian gate. Further on, they
passed the tomb of Cecilia Metella, and
saw streaming over the Campagna the
Roman hunt-hounds, twenty couples,
making straight tails after a red fox,
while a score of well-mounted horsemen—here
and there a red coat and white
breeches—came riding furiously after.
Along the road-side were handsome
open carriages, filled with wit and beauty,
talent and petticoats; and bright
were the blue eyes, and red the healthy
cheeks of the English girls, as they saw
how well their countrymen and lovers
led off the chase. Englishmen have
good legs.

Continuing along the Appian way,
either side of which was bordered by
tombs crumbling to decay; some of

them covered with nature’s lace, the
graceful ivy, others with only a pile of
turf above them, others with shattered
column and mutilated statue at their
base—the occupants of the vetturo
were silent. They saw before them the
wide plain, shut in on the horizon by
high mountains, with snow-covered
peaks and sides, while they were living
in the warmth of an American June
morning; the breeze that swept over
them was gentle and exhilarating; in
the long grass waving by the way-side,
they heard the shrill cries of the cicadas;
while the clouds, driven along the
wide reach of heaven, assuming fantastic
forms, and in changing light and
shadow mantling the distant mountains,
gave our trio a rare chance to study
cloud-effects to great advantage.

‘I say, driver, what’s your name?’
asked Rocjean of the vetturino.

‘Cæsar, padrone mio,’ answered the
man.

‘Are you descended from the celebrated
Julius?’ asked Caper, laughing.

‘Yes, sir, my grandfather’s name was
Julius.’

‘”That every like is not the same, O Cæsar!

The heart of Brutus yearns to think upon,”

soliloquized Caper; and as by this time
they had reached a place where both he
and Rocjean thought a fine view of the
ruined aqueduct might be taken, they
ordered the driver to stop, and taking
out their sketching materials, sent
him back to Rome, telling him to come
out for them about four o’clock, when
they would be ready to return.

While they were yet in the road,
there came along a very large countryman,
mounted on a very small jackass;
he was sitting side-saddle fashion, one
leg crossed over the other, the lower leg
nearly touching the ground; one hand
held a pipe to his mouth, while the
other held an olive branch, by no means
an emblem of peace to the jackass, who
twitched one long ear and then the
other, in expectation of a momentary
visit from it on either side of his head.
Following, at a dutiful distance behind,
came a splendid specimen of a Roman
peasant-woman, a true contadina:
poised on her head was a very large
round basket, from over the edge of
which sundry chickens’ heads and
cocks’ feathers arose, and while Caper
was looking at the basket, he saw two
tiny little arms stuck up suddenly
above the chickens, and then heard a
faint squall—it was her baby. An instantaneous
desire seized Caper to make
a rough sketch of the family group, and
hailing the man, he asked him for a
light to his cigar. The jackass was
stopped by pulling his left ear—the ears
answering for reins—and after giving a
light, the man was going on, when
Caper, taking a scudo from his pocket,
told him that if he would let him make
a sketch of himself, wife, and jackass,
he would give it to him, telling him also
that he would not detain them over an
hour.

‘If you’ll give me a buona mano besides
the scudo, I’ll do it,’ he answered.

The buona mano is the ignis fatuus
that leads on three fourths of the Italians;
it is the bright spark that wakes
them up to exertion. No matter what
the fixed price for doing any thing may
be, there must always be a something
undefined ahead of it, to crown the
work when accomplished. It makes
labor a lottery; it makes even sawing
wood a species of gambling. Caper
promised a buona mano.

The man told his wife that the Signore
was to make a ritratto, a picture
of them all, including the jackass, at
which she laughed heartily, showing a
splendid set of brilliantly white teeth.
A finer type of woman it would be hard
to find, for she was tall, straight, with
magnificent bust and broad hips. Her
hair, thick and black, was drawn back
from her forehead like a Chinese, and
was confined behind her head with two
long silver pins, the heads representing
flowers; heavy, crescent-shaped, gold
earrings hung from her ears; around
her full throat circled two strings of red
coral beads. Her boddice of crimson
cloth was met by the well-filled out-folds

of her white linen shirt, the
sleeves of which fell from her shoulders
below her elbows, in full, graceful folds;
her skirt was of heavy white woolen
stuff, while her blue apron, of the same
material, had three broad stripes of
golden yellow, one near the top and the
other two near each other at the bottom;
the folds of the apron were few,
and fell in heavy, regular lines. A full,
liquid-brown pair of eyes gazed calmly
on the painter, as she stood beside her
husband, easily, gracefully; without a
sign from the artist, taking a position
that the most studied care could not
have improved.

Benissimo!’ cried Caper, ‘the position
couldn’t be better;’ and seizing his
sketch-book and pencils, unfolding his
umbrella and planting its spiked end in
the ground, and arranging his sketching-stool,
he was in five minutes hard at
work. As soon as he could draw the
basket, he told the woman she might
take it from her head and put it on the
ground, for he believed the weight must
incommode her. This done, she resumed
her position, and Caper, working
with all his might, had his sketch sufficiently
finished before the hour was
over to tell his group that it was
finished, at the same time handing the
man a scudo and a handsome buona
mano
.

Rocjean and Von Bluhmen, who had
assiduously looked on, now and then
joking with the contadino and his wife,
proposed, after the sketch was finished,
that Caper should ask his friends to
help them finish their luncheon; this
was joyously agreed to, and the party,
having left the road and found a pleasant
spot, under a group of ilex-trees,
were soon busy finishing the eatables.
It was refreshing to see how the handsome
contadina emptied glass after glass
of red wine. The husband did his
share of drinking; but his wife eclipsed
him. Having learned from Caper that
his first name was Giacomo, she shouted
forth a rondinella, making up the
words as she went along, and in it gave
a ludicrous account of Giacomo, the
artist, who took a jackass’s portrait,
herself and husband holding him, and
the baby squalling in harmony. This
met with an embarrassment of success,
and amid the applause of Rocjean,
Caper, and Von Bluhmen, the contadino,
wife, and baggage departed. She, however,
told Caper where she lived in the
Campagna, and that she had a beautiful
little sister, whose ritratta he should
take, if he would come to see her.

[It is needless to inform the reader
that he went.]

Lighting cigars, Rocjean and Caper
declared they must have a siesta, even
if they had to doze on their stools, for
neither of them ever could accustom
himself to the Roman fashion of
throwing one’s self on the ground,
and sleeping with their faces to the
earth. Von Bluhmen, a fiery amateur
of sketching, walked off to take a ‘near
view’ of the aqueduct, and the two
artists were left to repose.

‘I say, Caper, does it ever come into
your head to people all this broad Campagna
with old Romans?’ asked Rocjean.

‘Yes, all the time. Do you know
that when I am out here, and stumble
over the door-way of an old Roman
tomb, or find one of those thousand
caves in the tufa rock, I often have a
curious feeling that from out that tomb
or cave will stalk forth in broad daylight
some old Roman centurion or senator,
in flowing robe.’

‘Do you ever think,’ asked Rocjean,

‘of those seventy thousand poor devils
of Jews who helped build the Coliseum
and the Arch of Titus? Do you ever
reflect over the millions of slaves who
worked for these same poetical, flowing-robed,
old senators and centurions?
Ma foi! for a Republic, you men of the
United States have a finished education
for any thing but republicans. The
great world-long struggle of a few to
crush and destroy the many, you
learn profoundly; you know in all its
glittering cruelty and horror the entire
history, and you weave from it no
god-like moral. Nothing astonished me

more, during my residence in the United
States, than this same lack of drawing
from the experience of ages the deduction
that you were the only really
blessed and happy nation in the world.
Your educated men know less of the
history of their own country, and feel
less its sublime teachings, than any
other race of men in the world. The
instruction your young men receive at
school and college, in what way does it
prepare them to become men fit for a
republic?’

‘You are preaching a sermon,’ said
Caper.

‘I am reciting the text; the sermon
will be preached by the god of battles
to the roar of cannons and the crack of
rifles, and I hope you’ll profit by it after
you hear it.’

‘Well,’ interrupted Caper, ‘what do
you think of the English?’

‘For a practical people, they are the
greatest fools on the earth. Thoroughly
convinced at heart that they have no
esprit, they rush in to show the world
that they have a superabundance of it…. It
interferes with their principles,
no matter; it touches their pockets,
behold it is gone, and the cold, flat,
dead reality stares you in the face.’

‘You are a Frenchman, Rocjean, and
you do them injustice. Had Shakspeare
no esprit?’ asked Caper.

‘Shakspeare was a Frenchman,’ replied
Rocjean.

‘We—ll!’

‘Prove to me that he was not?’

‘Prove to me that he was!’

‘Certainly. The family of Jacques
Pierre was as certainly French as Raimond
de Rocjean’s. Jacques Pierre
became Shakspeare at once, on emigrating
to England, and the ‘Immortal
Williams,’ recognizing the advantages to
a poor man of living in a country where
only the guineas dance, took up his
abode there and made the music for the
money to jump into his pockets.’

‘Very ingenious. But in relation to
Byron, Shelley, Keats, Tennyson, and—as
we are in Italy—Rogers?’

Mon ami, if you seriously prefer ice-cream
and trifle to venison and dindon
aux truffes
, choose. If either one of
the four poets—I do not include Rogers
among poets—ever conceived in his
mind, and then produced on paper, a
work, composed from his memory, of
things terrible in nature, more sublime
than Dante’s Inferno, I will grant you
that he had esprit and imagination;
otherwise, not. It is of the English as
a nation, however, that I make my
broad and sweeping assertion, one that
was fixed in my mind yesterday, when
I saw a well-dressed and well-educated

Englishman deliberately pick up a stone,
knock off the head of a figure carved
on a sarcophagus, found in one of those
newly-discovered tombs on the Via
Latina, and put the broken head in his
pocket…. What man, with one
grain of esprit or imagination in his
head, would mutilate a work of ancient
art, solely that he might possess a piece
of stone, when memory had already
placed the entire work forever in his
mind. Basta! enough. Look at the
effect of the sunlight on the Albanian
mountains. How proudly Mount Gennaro
towers over the desolate Campagna!
Hallo! Von Bluhmen down
there is in trouble. Come along.’

Throwing down his umbrella, under
which he had been sitting in the shade,
Rocjean grasped the iron-pointed shaft,
into which the handle of the umbrella
fitted, and, accompanied by Caper,
rushed to the rescue of the German.
It was none too soon. While sketching,
a shepherd, with a very large flock
of sheep, had gradually approached
nearer and nearer the spot where the
artist was sitting at his task; his dogs,
eight or ten in number, fierce, shaggy,
white and black beasts, with slouching
gait and pointed ears and noses, followed
near him. As Von Bluhmen
paid no attention to them, the shepherd
had wandered off; but one or two of
his dogs hung back, and the artist,
dropping a pencil, suddenly stooped to
pick it up, when one of the savage creatures,
thinking or ‘instincting’ that a
stone was coming at him, rushed in,

with loud barking, to make mince-meat
of the German noble. He seized his
camp-stool, and kept the dog at bay;
but in a moment the whole pack were
down on him. Just at this instant, in
rushed Rocjean, staff in hand, beating
the beasts right and left, and shouting
to the shepherd, who was but a short
distance off, to call off his dogs. But
the pecorajo, evidently a cross-grained
fellow, only blackguarded the artists,
until Rocjean, whose blood was up,
swore if he did not call them off, he
would shoot them, pulling a revolver
from his pocket and aiming at the most
savage dog as he spoke. The shepherd
only blackguarded him the more, and,
just as the dog grabbed him by the
pantaloons, Rocjean pulled the trigger,
and with foaming jaws and blood pouring
from his mouth, the dog fell dead at
his feet. The shot scared the other
dogs, who fled, tails under. The shepherd
ran for the entrance of a cave, and
came out in a minute with a single-barreled
gun: coming down to within
twenty feet of Rocjean, he cocked it,
and taking aim, screamed out: ‘Give
me ten scudi for that dog, or I fire.’

‘Do you see that pistol?’ said Rocjean
to the shepherd, while he held up
his revolver, ‘I have five loads in it yet.’
And then advancing straight toward
him, with death in his eyes, he told him
to throw down his gun, or he was a
dead man…. Down fell the gun.
Rocjean picked it up. ‘To-morrow,’
said he, ‘inquire of the chief of police
in Rome for this gun and for the ten
scudi!’

They were never called for.

‘You see,’ said Caper, as, shortly
after this little excitement, the one-horse
vetturo, bearing Cæsar and his
fortunes, hove in sight, and they entered
and returned to Rome; ‘you see how
charming it is to sketch on the Campagna.’

‘Very,’ replied Von Bluhmen; ‘but,
my dear Rocjean, how long were you in
America?’

‘Twelve years.’

Main Gott! they were not wasted.’

Bacchus In Rome.

It is not at all astonishing that a god
who was born to the tune of Jove’s
thunderbolts, should have escaped scot-free
from the thunders of the Vatican,
and should prove at the present time
one of the strongest opponents to the
latter kind of fire-works. We read, in
the work of that learned Jesuit, Galtruchius,
that—

‘Bacchus was usually painted with a mitre
upon his head, an ornament proper to Women.
He never had other Priests but Satyrs
and Women; because the latter had followed
him in great Companies in his Journeys, crying,
singing, and dancing continually. Titus
Livius relates a strange story of the Festivals
of Bacchus in Rome. Three times in a year,
the Women of all qualities met in a Grove
called Simila, and there acted all sorts of
Villainies; those that appeared most reserved
were sacrificed to Bacchus; and that
the cries of the ravished Creatures might not
be heard, they did howl, sing, and run up
and down with lighted Torches.’

The May and October Festivals in
Rome, at present, are substituted for
the Bacchanalian orgies, and are, of
course, not so objectionable, in many
particulars, as the ancient ceremonies;
still, no stranger in Rome, at these
times, should neglect to attend them.
Caper entered Rome at night, during
the October festival, and the carriage-loads
of Roman women, waving torches
and singing tipsily, forcibly reminded
him that the Bacchante still lived, and
only needed a very little encouragement
to revive their ancient rites in full.

Sentimental travelers tell you that
the Romans are a temperate people—they
have never seen the people. They
have never seen the delight that reigns
in the heart of the plebs, when they
learn that the vintage has been good,
and that good wine will be sold in Rome
for three or four cents la foglietta,
(about a pint, American measure.)
They have never visited the spacii di
vini
, the wine-shops; they have never
heard of the murders committed when
the wine was in and the wit out. None
of these things ever appear in the Giornale
di Roma
or in the Vero Amico del

Popolo, the only newspapers published
in Rome.

‘Roman newspapers,’ said an intelligent
Roman to Caper, ‘were invented
to conceal the news.’

The first thing that a foreigner does
on entering Rome is to originate a derogatory
name for the juice of the grape
native to the soil, the vino nostrale.
He calls it, if red wine, red ink, pink
cider, red tea; if white wine, balm of
gooseberries, blood of turnips, apple-juice,
alum-water, and slops for babes;
finally … if not killed off with
a fever, from drinking the adulterated
foreign wines, spirits, and liqueurs sold
in the city, he takes kindly to the Roman
wines, and does not worry his
great soul about them.

The truth is, that while other nations
have done every thing to improve wine-making,
Italy follows the same careless
way she has done for centuries. Far
more attention was bestowed on the
grape, too, in ancient times than now;
and we read that vineyards were so
much cultivated, to the neglect of agriculture,
that, under Domitian, an edict
forbade the planting of any new vineyards
in Italy.

One brilliant morning, in October,
Caper, who was then living in a town
perched atop of a conical mountain,
descended five or six miles on foot, and
passed a day in a vineyard, in order to
see the vintage. The vines were trained
on trees or on sticks of cane, and the
peasant-girls and women were busy
picking the great bunches of white or
purple grapes, which were thrown into
copper conche or jars; these conche,
when filled, were carried on the head to
a central spot where they were emptied
on fern leaves, placed on the ground to
receive them. And from these piles,
the wooden barrels of the mules returning
from the town were filled with the
grapes which were carried up there to
be pressed.

The grape-crop had been so affected
by the malattia or blight, that the
yield being small, the fruit to an extent
was not pressed in the vineyards, and
the juice only brought up to the town
in goat-skins as usual; but the fruit itself
was carried up, by those having the
proper places, and was pressed in tubs
in the cantine or rooms on the ground-floor,
where the wine is kept. Across
the huge saddles of the mules, they
swung a couple of truncated cone-shaped
barrels, and filled them with
grapes; these were tumbled into tubs,
ranged in the cantina, good, bad and
indifferent fruit all together; and when
enough were poured in, in jumped the
pistatore d’uve or grape-presser, with
bare legs and feet, and began pressing
and stamping, until the juice ran out in
a tolerable stream. This juice was then
poured into a headless hogshead, and
when more than half-full, they piled on
the grapeskins and stones and stems
that had undergone the pressure, until
the hogshead was full to the top. A
weight was then placed over all. In
twenty days, fermentation having taken
place, they drew from the hogshead the
new wine, which was afterward clarified
with whites of eggs.

In this rough-and-ready way, the
common wine is made. Without selection,
all grapes, ripe, unripe, and rotten,
sweet and sour, are mashed up together,
hurriedly and imperfectly pressed, and
the wine is sent to market, to sell for
what it will bring. Having thus seen it
made, let us see it disposed of.

Of all the monuments to Bacchus, in
Rome, the one near the pyramid of
Caius Cestius, and still nearer the Protestant
burying-ground, is by far the
most noticeable. Jealous of the lofty
manner in which it lifts its head above
the surrounding fields and walls of the
city, the church has seen fit to crown
its head with a cross, which it seems
inclined to shake off. This small mountain
of a monument is conical in shape,
and is composed entirely of broken
crockery; hence its name, Testaccio.
In its crockery sides, they have found a
certain coolness and evenness of temperature
exactly suited to the storage
of wine, and to maturing it; hence, all
around the mountain are deep vaults,

filled with red and white wines, working
themselves up for a fit state to enter
into the joy and the gullets of the
Roman minenti.

If the reader of this sketch is at all
of a philosophical frame of mind, and
should ever visit Rome, it is the writer’s
advice that, in the first place, having
learned Italian enough, and in the second
place, having his purse fairly filled—silver
will do—he should, during the
month of October, on a holyday, go out
to Monte Testaccio alone, or at least in
company with some one who knows
enough to let him he alone when he
wants to be with somebody else, and
then and there fraternizing for a few
hours with the Roman plebs, let him at
his ease see what he shall see. Then
shall he sit him down at the door of the
Antica Osteria di Cappanone, at the
rough wood table, on a rougher wooden
bench; talk right and left, with tailors,
shoemakers, artists, soldiers, and God
knows what, drinking the cool, amber-colored
wine of Monte Rotonda,
gleaming brightly in the sunlight that
dashes through his glass, and so cheerfully
winning the good-will of them all—and
of some of the young women
who are with them—that he shall find
himself at some future time either the
sheath for a Roman knife, or the recipient
of a great deal of affection, and the
purchaser of indefinite bottiglie of vino
nostrale
.

In his ardent pursuit of natural art,
Caper believed it his duty to hunt up
the picturesque wherever it could be
found, and it was while pursuing this
duty, in company with Rocjean, that he
found himself at Monte Testaccio, one
October day, and there made his débût.
After a luncheon of raw ham, bread,
cheese, sausage, and a bottiglia of
wine, they ascended the mountain, and
sitting down at the foot of the cross,
they quietly smoked and communed
with nature unreservedly.

Crumbling old walls of Rome that
lay below them; wild, uncultivated
Campagna; purple range of mountains,
snow-tipped; thousand-legged, ruined
aqueducts; distant sea, but faintly revealed
through the vail of haze-bounded
horizon; yellow Tiber, flowing along
crumbling banks; dome of St. Peter’s,
rising above the hill that shuts the Vatican
from sight; pyramid of Caius Cestius;
Protestant burying-ground, with
the wind sighing through the trees a
lullaby over the graves of Shelley and
Keats; distant view of Rome, slumbering
artistically, and not manufacturingly,
in the sunlight of that morning—ye
taught one man of the two wild hopes
for Rome of the future.

At the foot of the mountain, and adjoining
the Protestant burying-ground,
there is a powder-magazine. Here a
French soldier, acting as sentry, paced
his weary round. It was not long before
a couple of Roman women passed
him. They saluted him; he saluted
them. They passed behind the magazine.
The sentry, with the courtesy
which distinguishes Frenchmen, evidently
desired to make his compliments
and pay his addresses to the dames.
How could this be done? Before long,
two of his compatriots, evidently out
for a holiday, passed him. He beckoned
to one of them, who at once took his
gun and turned sentry, while the relieved
guard flew to display to the

dames his national courtesy. Before
Caper had time to smoke a second
cigar, the soldier returned to duty, and
the one who had relieved him sprung to
pay his addresses. During the two
hours that Caper and Rocjean studied
the scenery, guard was relieved four
times.

‘Ah!’ said Rocjean, ‘we are a gallant
nation. Let us therefore descend and
mingle with what the high-minded John
Bulls call ‘the lower orders.”

Down they went, and at the first
table they came to, they found their
shoemaker, the Signore Eugenio Calzolajo,
artist in leather, seated with three
Roman women. They all resembled
each other like three pins. The eldest
one held a baby, the caro bambino, in
her arms; she was probably twenty
years old. The next one was not over

eighteen; while the youngest had evidently
not passed her sixteenth year.

The artist in leather saluted Caper
and Rocjean with the title of Illustrissimi,
(they both paid their bills punctually,)
and, as he saw that the other
tables were full, he at once made room
for them, introducing them to his wife
and her two sisters. Caper, who saw
that the party had just arrived, and had
not as yet had time to order any thing
from the waiters, told them that the day
being his birthday, it was customary
among the North-American Indians always
to celebrate it with a feast of roast
dogs and bottled porter; but, as neither
of these articles were to be found at
Monte Testaccio, he should command
what they had; and arresting a waiter,
he ordered such a supply of food and
wine, that the eyes of the three Roman
girls opened wide as owls’. Their
tongues were all unloosened at once, as
if by magic, and Caper had the satisfaction
of seeing that for what a bottle
of Hotel Champaigne costs in the United
States, he had provided joy unadulterated,
and happy memories for many
days, for several descendants of the
Caesars.

While the wine circulated freely, the
eldest, of the unmarried girls, named
Eliza, began joking Caper about his
being a heretic and ‘a little devil,’ and
asked him to take off his hat, to see if
he had horns. Caper told her he was
as yet unmarried, … and that
among the Indians, bachelors were
never allowed to take their hats off before
maidens. ‘But,’ said he, ‘what
makes you think I am a heretic?
Wasn’t I at Saint Peter’s yesterday,
and at the confessionals?’

‘Yes, you were at them like an old
German gentleman I once knew,’ said
Eliza. ‘Some of his friends saw him
one morning at the German confessional-box,
and knowing that he was a
heretic, asked him what he was doing
there? ‘Diavolo!‘ said he, ‘can’t a
man have a comfortable mouthful of
German, without changing religions?”

‘For my part,’ said Rita, the youngest
sister, ‘I only go to confessional,
because I have to, and I only confess
what I want to.’

‘Bravo!’ exclaimed Rocjean, ‘I must
paint your portrait.’

Benissimo! and who will paint
mine?’ asked Eliza.

‘I will,’ said Caper, ‘but on condition
that you let me keep a copy of it.’….

Arrangements completed, Rocjean ordered
more wine; and then the artist
in leather ordered more; then Caper’s
turn came. After this, the party—which
had been gradually growing jolly
and jollier, would have danced, had
they not all had a holy horror of the
prison of San Angelo. The married
sister, Dominica, was a full-blooded
Trasteverina, in her gala dress, and
had one of those beautiful-shaped heads
that Caper could only compare to a
quail’s; her jet-black hair, smoothed
close to her head, was gathered in a
large roll that fell low on her neck behind,
and held by a silver spadina or
pin, that, if occasion demanded, would
make a serviceable stiletto; her full
face was brown, while the red blood
shone through her cheeks, and her lips
were full and ripe. Her eyes of deep
gray, shaded with long black lashes,
sparkled with light when she was
aroused. Her sisters resembled her
strikingly, except Rita, the youngest,
whose face was of that singularly delicate
hue of white, the color of the magnolia-flower,
as one of our American
writers has it; or like the white of a
boiled egg next to the yolk, as Caper
expressed it. Be this as it may, there
was something very attractive in this
pallor, since it was accompanied by an
embonpoint indicating any thing but
romantic meagerness of constitution.

Dominica had, without exaggeration,
the value of a dozen or two pairs of
patent-leather boots hung on her neck,
arms, fingers, ears, and bosom, in the
shape of furious-sized pieces of gold
jewelry; and it was solid gold. The
Roman women, from the earliest days—from
the time when Etruscan artists
made those ponderous chains and bracelets

down to this present date—have
had the most unbridled love for jewelry.
Do we not know4 that—

Sabina’s garters were worth$200,000
Faustina’s finger-ring200,000
Domitia’a ring300,000
Cæesonia’s bracelet400,000
Poppæa’s earrings600,000
Calpurina’s (Cæsar’s wife) earrings, ‘above suspicion’1,200,000
Sabina’s diadem1,200,000

And after this, is it at all astonishing
that the desire remains for it, even if
the substance has been plundered and
carried off by those forestieri, the Huns,
Vandals, Goths, Visigoths, Norsemen,
and other heretics who have visited
Rome?

While they were all busily drinking
and talking, Caper had noticed that the
wine was beginning to have its effects on
the large crowd who had assembled at
the Osterias and Trattorias around the
foot of the Bacchic mountain. Laughing
and talking, shouting and singing,
began to be in the ascendant, and gravity
was voted indecent.

‘Ha!’ said Rocjean, ‘for one hour of
the good old classic days!’

‘What!’ answered Caper, ‘with those
seventy thousand old Jews you were
preaching about the other day?’

‘Never!—with the Bacchante. But
here our friends are off: let us help
them into the carriage.’

As the sun went down, the minenti
began to crowd toward Rome. More
than one spadina flashed in the hands
of the slightly-tight maidens who were
on foot. Those of the men who had
carriages, foreseeing the inflammable
spirit aroused, packed the women in by
themselves, gave them lighted torches,
and cut them adrift, to float down the
Corso; they following in separate carriages.

* * * * *

‘Ah! really, and pray, Mrs. Jobson,
don’t you think that it’s—ah! a beautiful
sight; they tell me—ah! it’s the
peasants returning from visiting the
shrine of the—ah! Madonna—ah?’

‘And I think it is most charming,
Mister Lushington; and I remember me
now that Lady Fanny Errol, poor thing,
said it would be a charming sight. And
the poor creatures seem much happier
than our own lower orders; they do, to
be sure.’

* * * * *

‘O Lord!’ groaned Caper, as he overheard
the above dialogue, ‘allow me to
retire.’

Caper ‘Starts’ A Menagerie.

As an animal-painter, Mr. Caper was
continually hunting up materials for
sketches. He made excursions into the
Campagna, to see the long-horned gray
oxen and the hideous buffaloes; watching
the latter along the yellow Tiber,
when, in the spring-time, they coquetted
in the mud and water. He sketched
goats and sheep, tended by the picturesquely-dressed
shepherds and guarded
by the fierce dogs that continually encircled
them. In four words, he studied
animal-ated nature.

On his first arrival in Rome, he had
purchased one of those sprightly little
vetturo dogs, all wool and tail, that the
traveler remarks mounted on top of the
traveling carriages that enter and leave
Rome. With a firm foothold, they
stand on the very top of all the baggage
that may be piled on the roof of
the coach; and there, standing guard
and barking fiercely, seem to thoroughly
enjoy the confusion attendant on
starting the horses or unloading the
baggage. They are seen around the
carriage-stands where public hacks are
hired, and as soon as one moves off, up
jumps the vetturo dog alongside the
driver, and never leaves the vehicle
until it stops; then, if he sees another
hack returning to the city, he will jump
into that, and be carried back triumphant.
This sounds like fiction; but its
truth will be confirmed by any one who
has ever noticed the peculiarities of this
breed of dogs, which love to ride.

Caper kept this dog in his studio, and

had already made several very life-like
studies of him. One morning, leaving
his lodgings earlier than usual, he met
on the stairway of his house a countryman
driving a goat up-stairs to be milked;
the Romans thus having good evidence
that when they buy goat’s milk,
they don’t purchase water from the
fountains. As Caper was going out of
the door that led into the street, he saw
among the flock of goats assembled
there, a patriarchal old Billy, whose
beard struck him with delight. He was
looking at him in silent veneration,
when the goats’-milk man came down-stairs,
driving the ewe before him. He
asked the man if he would sell the patriarch;
but found that he would not.
He promised, however, to lend him to
Caper until the next day, for a good
round sum, to be paid when the goat
was delivered at the studio, which the
man said would be in the course of an
hour.

Our artist then went down to the
Greco, where he breakfasted; and there
met Rocjean, who proposed to him to go
that morning to the Piazza Navona, as
it was market-day, and they would have
a fine chance to take notes of the country-people,
their costumes, etc. They
first went around to Caper’s studio,
where they had only to wait a short
time before the milk-man came, driving
the old Billy-goat up-stairs before him.
Caper made him fast with a cord to a
heavy table, the top of which was a
vast receptacle of sketch-books, oil-colors,
books, and all kinds of odds and
ends.

Rocjean and he then strolled down to
the Piazza Navona, where, while walking
around, Caper suddenly stumbled
over the smallest and most comical specimen
of a donkey he had ever seen.
The man who owned him, and who had
brought in a load of vegetables on the
donkey’s back, offered to sell him very
cheap. The temptation was great, and
our animal artist bought him at once for
five scudi, alias dollars; but with the
understanding that the countryman
would deliver him at his studio at once.
In twenty minutes’ time, the donkey
was climbing up a long flight of stairs
to Caper’s studio, as seriously as if
he were crossing the pons asinorum.
Once in his studio, Caper soon made arrangements
to have the donkey kept
in a stable near by, when he was not
sketching him. This matter finished,
Rocjean helped Caper pen him up in a
corner of the studio, where he could
begin sketching him as soon as he had
finished portraying the billy-goat. The
patriarch had made several attempts to
rush at the vetturo-dog; but the string
held him fast to the table. Rocjean
mentioned to Caper that he ought to
feed his menagerie, and the porter being
called and sent out for some food for the
goat and donkey, soon returned with a
full supply.

Both artists now set to work in earnest;
Caper with paints and brushes,
and Rocjean with crayons and sketch-book,
determined to take the patriarch’s
portrait while he was in a peaceful
frame of body and spirit.

With an intermission for luncheon,
they worked until nearly four o’clock in
the afternoon, when Rocjean proposed
taking a walk out to the Villa Borghese,
and as they returned, on their way to
dinner, they could stop in at the studio,
and see that the donkey and goat were
driven out to the stable, where they
could be kept until wanted again. Accordingly,
both artists walked out to
the villa, and had only taken a short
turn toward the Casino, when they met
a New-York friend of theirs, alone in a
carriage, taking a ride. He ordered the
driver to stop, and begged them both to
get in with him, and after passing
through the villa and around the Pincio,
to come and take dinner with him sociably
in his rooms in the Via Frattina.
They accepted; and at ten o’clock that
night, while going home in a very happy
frame of mind, it suddenly occurred to
Caper that his menagerie ought to have
been attended to. Rocjean consoled
him with the reflection that, having the

key in his pocket, they could not possibly
get out; so the former thought no
more about it.

Early in the morning, having met as
usual at the Greco, and breakfasted together,
Caper and Rocjean walked round
to the former’s studio. Before they
entered the door of the building, they
noticed a small assembly of old women
surrounding the porter, and as Caper
entered the passage-way, they poured a
broadside into him.

Accidente, Signore, nobody around
here has been able to sleep a wink all
night long. Santa Maria! such yells
have come from your studio, such
groans, such horrible noises, as if all
the devils had broken loose. We are
going to the police; we are going to the
gendarmeria; we are going to—’

‘Go there—and be hanged!’ shouted
Caper, breaking through the crowd, and
running up-stairs two steps at a time,
he nearly walked into the lap of a tall
female model, named Giacinta, dressed
in Ciociara costume, who was calmly
seated on the stair-case, glaring at another
female model, named Nina, who
stood leaning against the door of his
studio.

‘Signor Giacomo, good morning!’
said Giacinta, ‘didn’t you tell me to be
here at nine o’clock?’

‘To be sure I did,’ replied he.

‘Then,’ continued she, ‘what is that
person
there taking the bread out of
my mouth for? Cospetto!

Iddio giusto!‘ cried Nina, ‘hear
her; she calls me, ME, a person! I
who have a watch and chain, and wear
a hooped petticoat! I take the bread
out of her mouth. I a person! I’m a
lady, per Bacco!

‘Tace!’ said Rocjean to Nina, ‘or
the Signore Giacomo will send you flying.
What do you want, Nina?’

‘I only wanted to see if the Signore
intended to paint the Lady Godeeva,
that he told me about the other day.’

‘Wait till I open the studio-door, and
get out of this noise. Those old women
down below, and you young ones
up here, are howling like a lot of
hyenas. Here, come in!’ … As
Caper said this, he unlocked the studio-door
and threw it open; the two models
were close at his elbows, while Rocjean
drew to one side to let them pass in.

In the next minute, Caper, the two
models, a he-goat, a dirty little donkey,
and a yelping dog, were rolling head
over heels down-stairs, one confused
mass of petticoats and animals.

Rocjean roared with laughter; he
could do nothing but hold his sides,
fearful of having an apopletic fit or
bursting a blood-vessel.

The small donkey slid down-stairs on
his back, slowly, gradually, meekly;
his long ears rubbing the way before
him. But the billy-goat was on his
feet in an instant, and was charging,
next thing, full force into the knot of
old women at the foot of the stairs,
who, believing that their last hour had
come, and that it was old Nick in person,
yelled out,’ ‘Tis he; the devil!
the devil!’ and fled before the horns to
come.

Giacinta was the first one on her legs,
and after picking up the caro Giacomo,
alias Caper, and finding he was not
hurt, she then good-naturedly helped
Nina to arrange her tumbled garments.

Rocjean rushed to open the studio-windows,
to air the room, for it had not
the odors of the Spice Islands in it.
Caper hastened to pick up paints, brushes,
books, easel; but they were too
many for him, and at last, giving it up
in despair, he sat down on a chair.

Well!‘ said he, ‘there has been a
HARD fight here! The dog must have
tackled the billy-goat; the goat must
have upset this table, broken his string,
and pitched into that dirty little donkey;
and the donkey must have put
his heels through that canvas; and all
three must have broken loose and upset
us … I say, Rocjean, send out
for some wine; I am dry, and these
girls are, I know.’

Peace was soon made. Nina was
promised that she should sit for Lady
Godiva, as soon as the donkey was
caught; for she was to be represented

seated on him instead of a horse. Giacinta
poséd for a contadina at a fountain.
Rocjean passed round the wine,
and helped put the studio in order;
and Caper, brush in hand, painted away,
determining that under any circumstances,
he never would open another
menagerie, until he was able to pay a
keeper to look after the animals.

Fairies.

Our fathers, when the race was young,

    And therefore some say better,

With fresh simplicity, believed

    In Dryad, Faun, and Satyr.

The Zephyrs breathéd throughout the air,

    And when the scene was fitting,

The Naiads combed their golden hair,

    Beside the waters sitting.

And we ourselves in childhood loved

    A faith so sweet as this is;

We felt the touch of rose-leaf palms,

    And almost felt their kisses:

We tracked them through the shadowy grass,

    Or when the evening glistened,

We lay in wait to see them pass,

    And to their singing listened.

The hawthorn stretches wide its arms,

    And all the woods are fragrant,

But Fancy walks in high-heeled shoes,

    And is no more a vagrant.

No Satyrs from the greenwood peer,

    No more we see at gloaming,

The Naiads sit, their golden hair

    Beside the waters combing.

Alas! our early faith is cold,

    And all things are so real!

Now, grown too wise, we shut our eyes,

    And laugh at the ideal.

The charméd dusk still settles down

    Upon the happy prairies;

But twilight’s chiefest charm is flown,

    For where are now the fairies?


John Bright.

The late misunderstanding between
this country and Great Britain, relative
to Mason and Slidell, elicited a free expression
of opinion from the statesmen
of the mother country, as to the contest
now proceeding in this country; and
while we regretted to witness so many
proofs of the prejudice and jealousy
which seem to hold possession of the
minds of our transatlantic cousins, we
were gratified by the heroic and brilliant
defense of our cause by one so eminent
in intellectual and moral qualities as
JOHN BRIGHT. The boldness and vigor
of his efforts to dispel the hostility of
his compatriots toward America, and
the masterly ability with which he disarmed
the weapons of our opponents,
elicited the respect of our people and
have made his name one of veneration
among them. His position in our favor,
amid the many discouragements which
beset him, justifies an attempt to lay
before our readers an account of his
career and character, which, we doubt
not, they will be interested to hear.

John Bright, Member of Parliament
for the great city of Birmingham, is the
son of respectable Quaker parents, and
was born at Greenbank, near Rochdale,
in the year 1811. His family being
largely interested in the cotton manufacture,
he was bred to a participation
in this employment, and is now the
senior member of an extensive and enterprising
firm, in company with his
brothers. It is hardly to be expected
that one whose early youth had been
devoted to the restricted sphere of a
counting-room, would be remarkable for
an extensive knowledge of men and
events, liberal opinions, freshness of intellect,
and vigorous brilliancy of declamation;
and yet Mr. Bright has always
manifested superiority in these
qualities. Known, while occupied exclusively
in the details of his proper
avocation, for skill, promptness, and enterprise,
he has also been distinguished,
since his sphere of usefulness has been extended
to the national councils, for the
scope and accuracy of his general information,
the comprehensiveness of his
mind, the richness of his imagination,
and the effective energy of his eloquence.
He early manifested an interest in politics,
which was intensified by the agitation
of questions nearly affecting his
own business interests. The celebrated
Anti-Corn-Law League, which was instituted
in the time of Lord Melbourne’s
ministry, by some eminent Whigs, for
the purpose of opposing the tariff erected
by the corn-laws, excited his enthusiastic
coöperation, and afforded him an
early opportunity of entering political
life. The enlightened ideas of the Reformers
had already effected a glorious
renovation in the machinery of the government;
and the regeneration of the
commercial system was next to be accomplished,
by a successful resistance
to the selfish restrictions imposed upon
trade by the landed proprietors. In
such a cause, John Bright embarked in
his twenty-seventh year; and his subsequent
career has been a consistent adherence
to the same views which marked
his entrance into public notice. He
espoused with ardor the principles
avowed by the League, and leaving the
management of his private interests in
the hands of the junior members of the
firm, began to discuss them publicly,
with great force and effect. The League
soon perceived the valuable acquisition
they had made in the young Quaker,
and not only encouraged him to exertion
but gave him opportunities to appear
before many important assemblages.
On the list of orators whom the League
commissioned to go into the agricultural
districts to advocate their cause, Mr.
Bright’s name soon became prominent.
By the irresistible cogency and energetic
expression which characterized his
speech before many thousands in Drury
Lane Theatre, his reputation became

national, and printed copies being distributed
throughout England, a desire
to hear him on the important question
of the day became every where manifest.
He went about among the farmers
and gentry, instilling with ability
the principles of free trade, developing
arguments with telling effect, and rapidly
organizing branches of the League
throughout the kingdom. The distrust
of the lower classes, which was awakened
in some degree against the nobles
and nabobs who sustained the League,
did not operate against him, who, as a
man directly from the people, educated
in the stern school of labor, and as the
daily witness of and sympathizer with
the suffering of the poor, at once elicited
their confidence in his honesty and
their respect for his intellectual power.
Political advantage, which might be
sought by life-long politicians and hereditary
nobles, could, they well knew,
offer no inducement to nor corrupt the
ingenuous principles of one who showed
so little respect to party distinction,
and who was entirely independent of
great connections.

The statesmen with whom he acted,
in favor of free trade, were unwilling to
be without so valuable an ally on the
floor of the House of Commons; and,
in April, 1843, he was placed in nomination
by his numerous friends at Durham,
for the seat to which that city was
entitled.

On the first trial, he was defeated;
but a new election for the same city becoming
necessary in the following July,
he was returned, by a gratifying majority,
to represent a place noted for its
conservative proclivities. He continued
the member for Durham until 1847.

His first efforts, after entering Parliament,
were directed to the repeal of the
Corn-Laws, in which beneficent measure
he coöperated with such men as
Charles P. Villiers, brother of Lord
Clarendon, Lord Morpeth, now Earl of
Carlisle, Lord John Russell, and his
friend, Mr. Richard Cobden. Sir Robert
Peel, who was at that time Prime Minister,
had always adhered to the protective
doctrines of Pitt and Wellington;
and it was mainly due to the clear and
cogent reasoning of Bright and his associates,
that the illustrious statesman
at the head of the Treasury finally
yielded, with a magnanimity never surpassed
in the annals of ministerial history,
to the enlightened policy of free
trade in respect to corn. The distress
which had for years resulted from the
stringent enactments of Lord Liverpool’s
government to the lower class, was, by
this patriotic sacrifice of the first minister,
done away with; and not least
among those who contributed to the accomplishment
of so auspicious a result,
we must reckon the subject of this
sketch. The Tory party, headed by
such chiefs as Wellington and Lyndhurst,
in the Lords, and Stanley and
Disraeli, in the Commons, made a stern
and pertinacious resistance to the repeal;
and no one was more feared by
the intellectual giants of that party than
was Bright. His severe wit, his plain,
blunt manner of exposing the defects
of his opponents, and his impulsive and
overwhelming declamation, were hardly
exceeded by the fluent exuberance of
Stanley and the keen sarcasm of the
Hebrew novelist, Disraeli.

While he generally acted with the
party of which Lord Russell and Lord
Landsdowne were the chiefs, he did not
place himself supinely under the dictation
of the caucus-room. Professing
to be bound by the precepts of no faction,
acting frequently with the conservatives,
although oftener with the
liberals, independent of ministerial control,
and disdaining to attain power by
the sacrifice of any principle, he was
excluded from a participation in the
government, when those with whom he
in general sympathized succeeded to the
administration in 1846. He early adopted
ultra-liberal views, and has always
been known as the advocate of universal
suffrage, the separation of Church and
State, and the diminution of the influence
of hereditary nobles; and although
he could not but be aware that many of
his doctrines were repugnant to those

of his auditors, and a majority of his
countrymen, he has not hesitated to
uphold and express them with great
perseverance and ingenuousness.

Had he lived in the days of Russell
and Sidney, he had perhaps shared
their fate, and paid the penalty of unpopular
politics on the scaffold. That
bold spirit which he has ever manifested,
exciting his great talents in the advocacy
of repugnant theories, would not
have feared the restraints which a ruder
age encouraged despotic kings to
put upon freedom of political action.
Luckily, he has been living in an age
which respects independent thought
and proscribes the conscience of no
man. While he is certainly premature
in his theories of equality, the tendency
of popular feeling is toward him rather
than from him. Tory policy to-day was
Whig policy a century ago. Walpole
would have sustained the younger Pitt,
and Derby and Lyndhurst will hardly
dispute the benefits of the reform of
1832.

Mr. Bright was returned to Parliament
for Manchester, in 1847, and again
in 1852. This great town, which is the
market for Rochdale, and consequently
in which he was well known, sent him
to the Commons by a handsome majority
of eleven hundred. In the
early session of 1857, Mr. Cobden
introduced a motion condemning the
war into which the administration had
entered with China, on which the government
was defeated. Mr. Bright,
though absent on account of ill-health,
used his influence in favor of the motion,
by reason of which, on the appeal
of Lord Palmerston to the country,
during the summer of that year, he was
defeated in his constituency by over
five thousand votes; his successful opponent,
though agreeing with him in
general, being a supporter of the Chinese
war.

In 1859, he was reinstated in Parliament,
by the electors of Birmingham,
of whose manufacturing interests he
had always shown himself a consistent
and ardent friend. For this constituency
he is now member. He has been
twice married; first, to the daughter of
Jonathan Priestley, Esq., of Newcastle-on-Tyne,
who died in 1841; and secondly,
to his present wife, the eldest
daughter of W. Leatham, Esq., of
Wakefield, York.

His career of nineteen years in the
House of Commons has been a series of
successful efforts, not only contributing
to his lasting fame as an orator and
legislator, but achieving many important
modifications in the commercial system
and in public sentiment. He has been
the life of the radical party, leading
them on in their crusades against existing
abuses with fearless audacity, encouraging
them to renewed contests,
animating them by the hopefulness and
enthusiasm of his own soul, and by his
lucid logic attracting new converts to
his views with every year. The Radicals
who, when he entered Parliament,
were a mere handful, are already assuming,
under the vigorous lead of Bright,
Cobden, and Villiers, the proportions of
a systematic and powerful element in
the lower house. Caring little for the
impotent sneers of an aristocracy in its
dotage, and mindful only to advance
systems of popular improvement and
alleviation, he has become a nucleus
around which has gathered the extreme
wing of the liberal party. The
last century beheld the profligate Wilkes
and the shallow Burdett at the head of
the ultraists; our own time is more fortunate
in superseding vicious and unprincipled
radical leaders by men more
virtuous and ingenuous. The great
manufacturing towns and districts, composed
mainly of the lower orders of society,
and devoted to the interests of commerce,
as opposed to the narrow demands
of the agricultural interest, have,
owing in a great degree to Mr. Bright’s
exertions, become pillars of his party.
Lord Palmerston, than whom a more
sagacious politician does not or has not
existed, testified his knowledge of the
influence of the Bright party, by offering
Mr. Cobden a seat in the Cabinet,
and afterward by sending him as special

agent of England to negotiate a commercial
treaty with France.

John Bright has always shown himself
a staunch friend to the prosperity
of the United States. Whenever an
opportunity offered in which to propose
this country as an example worthy of
the imitation of his own countrymen,
he has never failed to urge the superiority
of our system. His political ideas,
approaching to republicanism, and abhorring
the dominance of hereditary
aristocrats, and a political Church,
have found their theories realized in
the admirable machinery of our own
government. Untainted with that jealous
prejudice which appears to animate
many of his fellow-citizens, he can discern,
and is ready to acknowledge, the
superior efficacy of the principles which
underlie our Constitution. No one has,
of late, been more earnest in denunciation
of the irritating policy of Great
Britain toward America, than Mr. Bright.

His personal appearance is that of a
hearty, good-natured, and yet determined
Englishman, and both his form and face
betoken the John Bull as much as any
member of the House. His morals are
of a high order, his honesty proverbial,
his courage undoubted, his social character
amiable, and calculated to make
him welcome to every circle. It is said,
that although opposed in the extreme
to the political doctrines of Lord Derby,
his personal relations with that aristocratic
nobleman are not only friendly,
but intimate; and that, after abusing
one another lustily at Westminster, they
retire together arm in arm, chatting and
laughing as familiarly as if there never
had been the least difference of opinion
between them. Like Fox, in this particular,
he never allows his partisan
views to interfere with his social relations;
and although he is a fierce and
bitter antagonist on the benches of Parliament,
no one is a more constant or a
more zealous friend in private life. His
efforts have always been enlisted in behalf
of the education of the masses;
conceiving that this is the foundation
of a thoroughly popular political system,
such as he is desirous to introduce into
the British Constitution. Bred among a
timid and peaceful sect, his opposition
to wars has been determined and earnest;
and he was one of those who, in
1854, sent a deputation to the Emperor
Nicholas to urge an abandonment of his
war policy, and the maintenance of
peace, as the duty of a Christian race.
He is, however, rather fitted to be a
reformer and agitator than a statesman.
He has all that enthusiasm, all that energy,
all that courage, all that stubborn
perseverance in the pursuit of his purpose,
which distinguish the characters
of those men who have conducted the
great revolutions of society to a successful
issue. Perhaps he would be found
deficient in judging how far to proceed
in innovation; but this, though an important,
is not an essential element in
the composition of the mere reformer.
It is for him to lead on the people to
great and startling changes, to overturn
tyrannies, to break down old forms, to
inculcate novel precepts, to regenerate
public sentiment. These rather require
an impetuous spirit, a bold heart, an
active and restless mind, than calmness,
judgment, and deliberation. It is when
a new polity is to be erected, when revolution
has passed away, and the crisis
reached and left, when a constitution is
to be framed, and new principles are to
be brought to their test, that the steady
process of a sound judgment is called
into requisition. Then it is that the
reformer yields to the statesman; that
impulse retires before reason; that passion
and confusion become subordinated
to the elements of order and the authority
of intellect. Many have been both
the reformers producing and the statesmen
correcting, revolutions; minds
which, with the fire of enthusiasm,
and the hot impulse of indignation at
wrongs done, have united a judicious
discrimination, a cool faculty of reflection,
and the power of separating
the benefits from the evils of revolution.

It is certain that Mr. Bright would be
a fearless and zealous reformer; it is

doubtful whether he would not give
place to others in the after-work. Well
qualified to lead an enthusiastic faction
to a crusade against precedent and authority,
he has thus far failed to show
himself capable of conducting an administration.
Among the statesmen of
modern times, honesty and enthusiasm
are not qualities which control the policy
of the state. Compare the crafty
demeanor, the dubious expressions, the
cautious statements of Earl Russell,
with the plain, rude, blunt harangues
of Mr. Bright, and we perceive the
qualities which have elevated the former,
and those which have kept the latter in
the background. Lord Russell thinks
what is for his interest to think; Mr.
Bright thinks what that homely monitor,
his conscience, urges on him. Lord
Russell might adopt all the consequences
of universal suffrage, and the principles
of free trade, if he could still sit at
the council-board, and dictate dispatches
with a double meaning to foreign governments;
but he fears to go beyond,
though he nearly approaches, the line
which separates the popular from the
unpopular reformer. Expediency, on
the contrary, forms no part of Mr.
Bright’s creed; and, not being a scion
of a noble and illustrious house, nor
having attained a position in the state
which might have made him a conservative,
he has no hesitation in announcing
his opinions in favor of universal suffrage
and free trade, in opposition of a dominant
aristocracy, and in defiance of a
religious establishment, and dares with
provoking coolness the retaliation of
the great and powerful of the land.

Mr. Bright’s oratory is of a fresh, vigorous,
and versatile character, and never
fails to draw a multitude to the House
when it is announced that he is to speak.
Unlike the hesitating and timid delivery
of Russell, the rapid jargon of Palmerston,
the rich and graceful intonation of
Gladstone, or the splendid sarcasm of
Disraeli, his eloquence is bold, masculine,
and ringing, and gives a better idea
of intellectual and physical strength
than any other speaker in the House.
Although blunt, and careless of the
feelings of others, there is a certain elegance
in every sentence, which softens
the rude sentiment into a vigorous
anathema. Accurate in fact, naturally
easy in delivery, bitter in irony, and ingenuous
in argument, few are ready to
meet him on the floor of the Commons.
He is a fair specimen of what we hear
called ‘the fine old English gentleman,’
without the ignorance, the bigotry, the
awkwardness, and the peevishness,
which go to make up the characters
of a large proportion of the country
baronets and gentry; that is, he is
hearty, cordial, and merry, entering
with enthusiasm into whatever he proposes
to do, and determined to leave no
stone unturned to accomplish it. If he
should live to see the day when his
countrymen shall adopt the views of
which he is the foremost champion, no
honor of the state will be denied him,
and his name will rank with those of
William of Orange, and Lord Grey, as
the regenerators of the British Constitution;
and if he does not, he can not
but be respected, as Milton and Sidney
are, by future generations, for his honesty,
his patriotism under difficulty, and
his fearless spirit.


The Ante-Norse Discoverers Of America.

(Concluded.)

The Chinese In Mexico In The Fifth
Century.

The reader who would ascertain by
the map whether it was likely that at
an early period intercourse could have
taken place between Eastern Asia and
Western America, will have no difficulty
in deciding on the geographical possibility
of such transit. At Behring’s Straits
only forty miles of water intervene between
the two continents, while routes
by the Aleutian Islands, or through
the Sea of Ochotsk, present no great
difficulties, even to a timid navigator.
And the Chinese and Japanese of earlier
ages were by no means timid in their
voyages. It is only within two centuries
that their governments, alarmed by
the growing power of the Western world,
and desirous of keeping their subjects
at home, prohibited the construction of
strictly sea-worthy and sea-faring vessels.
Even within the memory of man,
Japanese junks have been driven to the
California coasts.

Impressed by the probability of such
intercommunication, Johann Friedrich
Neumann, a learned German Orientalist,
while residing in China, during the years
1829-30, for the purpose of collecting
Chinese works, after investigating the
subject, published its results in a work,
subsequently translated by me, under
his supervision. Among the first results
of his inquiries, was the fact that
‘during the course of many centuries,
the Chinese acquired a surprisingly accurate
knowledge of the north-east coast
of Asia, extending, as their records in
astronomy and natural history prove, to
the sixty-fifth degree of latitude, and
even to the Arctic Ocean.’ From the
Chinese Book of Mountains and Seas,
it appears that the Esquimaux and their
country were well known to the Chinese,
and that in the sixth century, natives of
the North and of the islands bordering
on America, came with Japanese embassies
to China. When it is borne in
mind that the early Chinese geographers
and astronomers determined on the situations
of these northern regions, with
an accuracy which has been of late years
surprisingly verified by eminent European
men of science, and when we
learn that the Year Books or annals of
China continually repeat these observations,
and that their accounts of the
natives of the islands within a few miles
of the American shore are as undoubtedly
correct as they are minute, we certainly
have good reason for assuming
that their description of the main land
and its inhabitants is well worthy, if
not of implicit belief, at least of an investigation
by the savans of the Western
World. Be it borne in mind, also,
that during the first eight centuries of
our own Christian era, a spirit of discovery
in foreign lands was actively at
work all over the East. In the words
of Neumann:

‘In the first century of our reckoning, the
pride and vanity induced by the Chinese social
system was partly broken by the progress
of Buddhism over all Eastern Asia. He
who believed in the divine mission of the
son of the King of Kaphilapura, must recognize
every man as his brother and equal by
birth; yes, must strive (for the old Buddhism
has this in common with the Christian
religion) to extend the joyful mission of salvation
to all the nations on the earth, and to
attain this end must suffer, like the type of
the God Incarnate, all earthly pain and persecution.
So we find that a number of
Buddhist monks and preachers have at distant
times wandered to all known and unknown
parts of the world, either to obtain
information with regard to their distant co-religionists,
or to preach the doctrine of the
Holy Trinity to unbelievers. The official
accounts which these missionaries have rendered
of their travels, and of which we possess
several entire, considered as sources of
information with regard to different lands

and nations, belong to the most instructive
and important part of Chinese literature.
From these sources we have derived, in a
great degree, that information which we possess
regarding North-eastern Asia and the
Western coasts of America during centuries
which have been hitherto vailed in the deepest
obscurity.’

The earliest account, given of extended
travels on the North-American continent
describes a journey from Tahan or
Aloska to a distance, and into a region
which indicates the north-west coast of
Mexico and the vicinity of San Blas.
The following is a literal translation
made from the original Chinese report,
by Neumann:

‘The Kingdom Of Fusang, Or Mexico.

‘During the reign of the dynasty Tsi, in
the first year of the year-naming5 ‘Everlasting
Origin,’ (Anno Domini 499,) came a
Buddhist priest from this kingdom, who
bore the cloister name of Roci-schin, that
is, Universal Compassion, (Allgemeins Mitleiden:
according to King-tscheu it signifies

‘an old name,6‘) to the present district of
Hukuang, and those surrounding it, who
narrated that ‘Fusang is about twenty thousand
Chinese miles in an easterly direction
from Tahan, and east of the middle kingdom.
Many Fusang-trees grow there, whose
leaves resemble the Dryanda Cordifolia;7
the sprouts, on the contrary, resemble those
of the bamboo-tree,8 and are eaten by the
inhabitants of the land. The fruit is like a
pear in form, but is red. From the bark
they prepare a sort of linen, which they use
for clothing, and also a sort of ornamented
stuff.9 The houses are built of wooden
beams; fortified and walled places a
unknown.

‘Their Writing And Civil Regulations.

‘They have written characters in this land,
and prepare paper from the bark of the Fusang.
The people have no weapons, and
make no wars, but in the arrangements of
the kingdom they have a northern and a
southern prison. Trifling offenders were
lodged in the southern, but those confined
for greater offenses in the northern; so that
those who were about to receive grace could
be placed in the southern prison, and those
to the contrary in the northern. Those men
and women who were imprisoned for life
were allowed to marry. The boys resulting
from these marriages were, at the age of eight
years, sold for slaves; the girls not until
their ninth year. If a man of any note was
found guilty of crimes, an assembly was
held: it must be in an excavated place,
(Grabe.) There they strewed ashes over
him, and bade him farewell, as if he were
dying. If the offender were one of a lower
class, he alone was punished; but when of
rank, the degradation was extended to his
children and grandchildren. With those of
the highest rank it attained to the seventh
generation.

‘The Kingdom And The Nobles.

‘The name of the king is pronounced Ichi.
The nobles of the first class are termed Tuilu;
of the second, Little Tuilu; and of the
third, Na-to-scha. When the prince goes
forth he is accompanied by horns and trumpets.
The color of his clothes changes with
the different years. In the first two of the
ten-year cyclus they are blue; in the two
next, red; in the two following, yellow; in
the two next, red; and in the last two,
black.

‘Manners And Customs.

‘The horns of the oxen are so large that
they contain ten bushels, (Schaeffel.) They
use them to hold all manner of things.
Horses, oxen and stags, are harnessed to
their wagons. Stags are used here as cattle
are used in the Middle Kingdom, and from
the milk of the hind they make butter. The
red pears of the Fusang tree keep good
throughout the year. Moreover, they have
apples and reeds; from the latter they prepare
mats. No iron is found in this land;
but copper, gold, and silver are not prized, and
do not serve as a medium of exchange in the
market.

‘Marriage is determined upon in the following
manner. The suitor builds himself
a hut before the door of the house where
the one longed for dwells, and waters and
cleans the ground every morning and evening.

When a year has passed by, if the
maiden is not inclined to marry him, he
departs; should she he willing, it is completed.
When the parents die, they fast
seven days. For the death of the paternal
or maternal grandfather they lament five
days; at the death of elder or younger sisters
or brothers, uncles or aunts, three days.
They then sit from morning to evening before
an image of the ghost, absorbed in
prayer, but wear no mourning clothes.
When the king dies, the son who succeeds
him does not busy himself for three years
with state affairs.

‘In earlier times these people lived not according
to the laws of Buddha. But it happened
that in the second year-naming ‘Great
Light,’ of song, (A.D. 458,) five beggar monks,
from the kingdom Kipin, went to this land,
extended over it the religion of Buddha,
and with it his holy writings and images.
They instructed the people in the principles
of monastic life, and so changed their manners.’

Such is the account of Mexico, as given
by the old Buddhist monk Hoei-schin.
What is there authentically known of
ancient America and its inhabitants
which confirms his account?

In the Fusang tree we have, according
to the opinion of Neumann, the
Agave Americana or Great American
Aloe, called by the Indians Maguey,
which is remarkably abundant in the
plains of ‘New-Spain,’ and which supplies
so many of the wants of its inhabitants
even at the present day. An
intoxicating drink, paper, thread, ropes,
pins, and needles, (from the thorns,) and
clothing, are all furnished by it, so that
a traveler, observing the ease with which
these are obtained, declares that in Mexico
the Maguey plant must first be exterminated
ere the sloth and idleness
which now so generally afflict them, can
be checked. Such a curious plant, supplying
to such an extent, and so exclusively,
so many of the needs of life,
would naturally be the first object
noted by an explorer.

Very remarkable is the observation
that ‘in this land no iron is found, and
that copper, gold, and silver, are not
prized;’ from which we may infer that
they were known, and probably abundant,
and that they ‘do not serve as a
medium of exchange in the market.’ It
is needless to point out the fact that
this was the case not only in ancient
Mexico, but also in Peru, and that these
were probably the only countries on the
face of the earth where ‘the precious
metals’ were held in such indifference.
Be it observed that the monk Hoei-schin
says nothing of the abundance of gold
and silver; he simply remarks as a curious
fact, that they were not used as a
circulating medium.

In commenting on this record, Neumann
judiciously reminds the reader
that the information given by Hoei-schin
and other Buddhist travelers,
goes back into a period long anterior
to the most remote periods alluded to
in the wavering legends of the Aztecs,
resting upon uncertain interpretations
of hieroglyphics. One thing we know,
that in America as in Europe, one wave
of emigration and conquest swept after
another, each destroying in a great
measure all traces of its predecessor.
Thus in Peru, the Inca race ruled over
the lower caste, and would in time have
probably extinguished it. But the Incas
themselves were preceded by another
and more gifted race, since it is evident
that these unknown predecessors were
far more gifted than themselves as architects.
‘Who this race were,’ says Prescott,
(Conquest of Peru, chap. i. pp. 12,
13, ed. 1847,) ‘and whence they came,
may afford a tempting theme for inquiry
to the speculative antiquarian. But it
is a land of darkness that lies far beyond
the domain of history.’

But as the American waves of conquest
flowed South, it is no extravagant
hypothesis to assume that the race of
men whom the monk encountered in
Mexico may possibly have had something
in common with what was afterward
found further south, in the land
of the Incas. One thing is certain; that
there is a singularly Peruvian air in all
that this short narrative tells us of
the land ‘Fusang.’ Fortified places,
he says, were unknown; and Prescott
speaks of the system of fortifications established
through the empire as though

it had originated—as it most undoubtedly
did—with the Incas. Most extraordinary,
however, is the remark of the
monk, that the houses are built with
wooden beams. As houses the world
over are constructed in this manner, the
remark might seem almost superfluous.
It is worth observing that the Peruvians
built their houses with wooden beams,
and as Prescott tells us, ‘knew no better
way of holding the beams together
than tying them with thongs of maguey.’

Now be it observed, that the
monk makes a direct transition from
speaking of the textile fiber and fabric
of the maguey to the wooden beams of
the houses—a coïncidence which has at
least a color of proof. It may be remarked,
by the way, that this construction
of houses ‘tied up,’ was admirably
adapted to a land of earthquakes, as in
Mexico, and that Prescott himself testifies
that a number of them ‘still survive,
while the more modern constructions of
the conquerors are buried in ruins.’

Most strikingly Peruvian is the monk’s
account of ‘the Kingdom and the Nobles.’
The name Ichi, is strikingly suggestive
of the natural Chinese pronunciation
of the word Inca. The stress
laid on the three grades of nobles, suggests
the Peruvian Inca castes of lower
grade, as well as the Mexican; while the
stately going forth of the king, ‘accompanied
by horns and trumpets,’ vividly
recalls Prescott’s account of the journeyings
of the Peruvian potentate. The
change of the color of his garments according
to the astronomical cycle, is,
however, more thoroughly in accordance
with the spirit of the institutions of the
Children of the Sun than any thing
which we have met in the whole of this
strange and obsolete record. ‘The ritual
of the Incas,’ says Prescott, ‘involved
a routine of observances as complex and
elaborate as ever distinguished that of
any nation, whether pagan or Christian.
Each month had its appropriate festival,
or rather festivals. The four principal

had reference to the Sun, and commemorated
the great periods of his annual
progress, the solstices and equinoxes.
Garments of a peculiar wool, and feathers
of a peculiar color, were reserved to
the Incas. I can not identify the blue,
red, yellow, and black, but it is worthy
of remark that the rainbow was his special
attribute or scutcheon, and that the
mere fact that his whole life was passed
in accordance with the requisitions of
astronomical festivals, and that different
colors were reserved to him and identified
with him, establishes a strange analogy
with the narrative of Hoei-schin.

‘Of this subject of the cycles and
change of colors corresponding to astronomical
mutations, it is worth noting
that Montesinos10 expressly asserts
that the Peruvians threw their years
into cycles of ten; a curious fact which
has escaped the notice of Neumann, who
conjectures that ‘it may have been a
subdivision of the Aztec period, or have
even been used as an independent period,
as was indeed the case by the Chinese,
who term their notations ‘stems.’
It is worthy of remark,’ he adds, ‘that
among the Mongols and Mantchous these
‘stems’ are named after colors which
perhaps have some relation to the several
colors of the royal clothing in the
cycles of ‘Fusang.’ These Tartaric tribes
term the first two years of the ten-year

cyclus, ‘green and greenish,’ the two
next, ‘red and reddish,’ and soon, yellow
and yellowish, white and whitish,
and finally, black and blackish.’

I am perfectly aware that Peru is not
Mexico; but I beg the reader to keep in
mind my former observation, that Mexico
might have been at one time peopled
by a race who had Peruvian customs,
which in after-years were borne by them
far to the South. The ancient mythology
and ethnography of Mexico presents,
however, a mass of curious identities
with that of Asia. Both Mexico and
Peru had the tradition of a deluge, from
which seven prisoners escaped; in the
hieroglyphs of the former country, these
seven are represented as issuing from an
egg.

It is remarkable that a Peruvian tradition

declares the first missionaries of
civilization who visited them to have
been white and bearded. ‘This may
remind us,’ says Prescott, ‘of the tradition
existing among the Aztecs, in respect
to Quetzalcoatl, the good deity,
who, with a similar garb and aspect,
came up the great plateau from the
East, on a like benevolent mission to
the natives.’ In like manner the Aesir,
children of Light, or of the Sun, came
from the East to Scandinavia, and taught
the lore of the Gods.

The Peruvian embalming of the royal
dead takes us back to Egypt; the burning
of the wives of the deceased Incas,
reveals India; the singularly patriarchal
character of the whole Peruvian policy
is like that of China in the olden
time; while the system of espionage,
of tranquillity, of physical well-being,
and the iron-like immovability in which
the whole social frame was cast, brings
before the reader Japan, as it even now
exists. In fact, there is something
strangely Japanese in the entire cultus
of Peru, as described by all writers.

It is remarkable that the Supreme
Being of the Peruvians was worshiped
under the names of Pachacomac, ‘he
who sustains, or gives life to the universe,’
and of Viracocha, ‘Foam of the
Sea,’ a name strikingly recalling that
of Venus Aphrodité, the female second
principle in all ancient mythologies.
Not less curious was the institution of
the Vestal Virgins of the Sun, who were
buried alive if detected in an intrigue,
and whose duty it was to keep burning
the sacred fire obtained at the festival
of Raymi.

‘Vigilemque sacraverat ignem

Excubias divûm æternas.’

This fire was obtained as by the ancient
Romans, on a precisely similar occasion,
by means of a concave mirror of
polished metal. The Incas, in order to
preserve purity of race, married their
own sisters, as did the kings of Persia
and other Oriental nations, urged by a
like feeling of pride. Among the Peruvians,
Mama, signified ‘mother,’ while
Papa, was applied to the chief priest.
‘With both, the term seems to embrace
in its most comprehensive sense, the
paternal relation, in which it is more
familiarly employed by most of the nations
of Europe.’

It should be borne in mind, that as in
the case of the Green Corn festival, many
striking analogies can be established
between the Indian tribes of North-America
and the Peruvians. Gallatin
has shown the affinity of languages between
all the American nations; at the
remote age when the monk visited Mexico,
it is possible that the first race
which subsequently spread southward
occupied the entire north.

Let the reader also remember that
while the proofs of the existence or residence
of Orientals in America are extremely
vague and uncertain, and supported
only by coïncidences, (singular
and inexplicable as the latter may be,)
the antecedent probability of their having
come hither, is far stronger than that
of the Norse discovery of this country, or
even that of Columbus himself. When
we see an aggressive nation, with a religious
propaganda, boasting a commerce
and gifted with astronomers and geographers
of no mean ability, (and the
accuracy of the old Chinese men of
science has been frequently verified,)
advancing century after century in a
certain direction, chronicling correctly
every step made, and accurately describing
the geography and ethnography of
a certain region, we have no good ground
to deny the last advance which their
authentic history claims to have made,
however indisposed we may be to admit
it. One thing, at least, will probably
be cheerfully conceded by the impartial
reader; that the subject well deserves
further investigation, and that it is to
be hoped that it will obtain it from
those students who are at present so
earnestly occupied in exploring the
mysteries of Oriental literature.


State Rights.

The theory of State Rights, as expounded
by its advocates in its application
to the several States of the American
Union, is subversive of all government,
and calculated to destroy our political
organization. Its tendency is to
weaken the central government by minute
division of the power necessary
for its maintainance. Without power
to make its authority respected, no government
can live. The doctrine of State
Sovereignty detracts from this authority
by lessening the power which upholds
it. Thirty-four-States, each claiming
exclusive authority to act independently
on any given subject, have only
one thirty-fourth part of the strength
that they would have, were they all acting
under and controlled by one central
head. That central head in our Union
is the Federal Government, formed by
and growing out of the Constitution,
and it must exist for the protection of
each of its thirty-four members, as well
as for itself, the connecting power. Its
acts must not be disputed by any one of
the States or by any number of them
acting in concert. If one or more States
may defy the central authority or attempt
to withdraw from its government, any
other States may do likewise, to the ruin
of the political fabric erected at so much
cost, and in its place would spring up
scores of weak and unprotected communities.
But, says the State rights advocate,
this central power will have too
much authority, too much control over
the States; will become despotic, and in
time destroy the liberties of the people.
How? By whom will those liberties be
destroyed? This central power, styled
the Federal Government, is formed by the
people, is of the people, is for the people,
and has only such power as the people
gave it; and thus being of and from the
people, it (or they) can not destroy its (or
their) own liberties. Were our government
hereditary instead of elective; were
our institutions monarchical instead of
republican; had we privileged classes perpetuated
by primogeniture, there might
be some danger of placing too much
power in the hands of the Federal Government;
but formed as our institutions
are, framed as our Constitution is, educated
as our people are, there can be no
fear of having the central power or general
Federal Government too strong, or
its authority supreme. Without strength
there can be no authority; without authority
there can be no respect; without
respect there can be no government;
without government there can be no
civilization. The doctrine of State
rights as applied to the communities
forming the American Union, elevates
the State over the nation, demands that
the Federal shall yield to the State laws,
and completely ignores the supremacy
of the united authority of the whole
people. This theory carried out logically,
would make counties equal to
States; towns equal to counties; wards
and districts equal to towns; neighborhoods
equal to districts and wards; and
to come down to the last application of
the principle, every one man in a neighborhood
equal to the whole, in fact,
superior, if the State rights doctrine
be true, that the State is supreme within
its own limits. The application of
this principle ends society by destroying
the order based on authority, and placing
the State above the Nation, and the
individual above the State. Civilized
societies are but the aggregation of persons
coming or remaining together for
mutual interest and protection. This
mutual interest requires certain rules
for the protection of the weak from the
encroachments of the strong in the society,
as well as from outside enemies.
These rules take the form of laws.
These laws must be administered; their
administration requires power. This
power is placed in the hands of certain
members of this society, community, or
State, as the case may be, for the good

of the whole State, and each individual
claiming protection from the State, or
whose interest is promoted by being a
member thereof, is under moral as well
as legal obligations to submit to this
authority thus exercised by the chosen
executors of the public will. Rights
that might pertain to one man on an
island by himself, do not attach to man
in civilized communities. There he must
not go beyond the landmarks established
by law, and he agrees to this arrangement
by remaining in the State or community.
The same principle is equally
applicable to the States of the American
Union. Before the adoption of the Federal
Constitution, they were separate,
distinct, and so far as any central head
or supreme governing power was concerned,
independent States, or, in fact,
sovereignties. True, they had tried to
get along under a sort of confederation
agreement, a kind of temporary alliance
for offensive and defensive ends, but
which failed from its own inherent
weakness, from the lack of that cohesiveness
which nothing but centralization
can give. Prior to the adoption of
the Federal Constitution, these different
States were like so many different individuals
outside of any regular society;
were merely so many isolated aggregations
of non-nationalized individuals.
Experience showed them their unfortunate
condition; as separate States
they had no strength to repel a common
enemy, no credit, no money, no
authority, commanded no respect. So
it is with an individual outside of society.
These States were then in the enjoyment—no,
not in the enjoyment but
merely in possession—of State rights to
the fullest extent. They had the right
to be poor; the right to be weak; the
right to get in debt; the right to issue
bills of credit, (was any one found who
thought it right to take them?) the right
to wage war with any of their neighbors;
the right to do any and all acts
pertaining to an independent sovereignty;
but these rights were not all that
the people of these States desired; and
after trying the independent and the
confederate State policy until experience
had shown the utter fallacy of
both, they met in convention and passed
the present Constitution, and formed
themselves into ONE NATION. This Constitution,
compact, copartnership, confederation,
combination, or whatever it
may be called, was and is the written
foundation (voluntarily made) on which
the NATION is built and maintained.

The charter, instrument, or Constitution,
defines, by common consent and
mutual agreement of the parties voluntarily
forming it, the powers, rights, and
duties of the national government growing
out of and based on this Constitution.
Among the powers thus delegated
to the National or Federal Government,
and to be used by the legislative
authority thereof, are the following:

‘Article I.—Section 8.

‘The Congress shall have power—

‘1. To lay and collect taxes, duties, imposts,
and excises, to pay the debts, and provide
for the common defense and general
welfare of the United States; but all duties,
imposts, and excises shall be uniform
throughout the United States.

‘2. To borrow money on the credit of the
United States.

‘3. To regulate commerce with foreign nations,
and among the several States, and with
the Indian tribes.

‘4. To establish a uniform rule of naturalization,
and uniform laws on the subject of
bankruptcies, throughout the United States.

‘5. To coin money, regulate the value
thereof, and of foreign coin, and fix the
standard of weights and measures.

‘6. To provide for the punishment of
counterfeiting the securities and current
coin of the United States.

‘7. To establish post-offices and post-roads.

‘8. To promote the progress of science
and useful arts, by securing, for limited
times, to authors and inventors the exclusive
right to their respective writings and
discoveries.

‘9. To constitute tribunals inferior to the
Supreme Court.

’10. To define and punish piracies and
felonies committed on the high seas, and
offenses against the law of nations.

’11. To declare war, grant letters of
marque and reprisal, and make rules concerning
captures on land and water.

’12. To raise and support armies; but no

appropriation of money to that use shall be
for a longer term than two years.

’13. To provide and maintain a navy.

’14. To make rules for the government
and regulation of the land and naval forces.

’15. To provide for calling forth the militia
to execute the laws of the Union, suppress
insurrections, and repel invasions.

’16. To provide for organizing, arming,
and disciplining the militia, and for governing
such part of them as may be employed
in the service of the United States, reserving
to the States respectively the appointment
of the officers, and the authority of training
the militia, according to the discipline
proscribed by Congress.

’18. To make all laws which shall be necessary
and proper for carrying into execution
the foregoing powers, and all other powers
vested by this Constitution in the government
of the United States, or in any department
or officer thereof.’

The first two words in this section—’the
Congress’—completely annul the
separate integrity of States. The Congress
of what, and for what? The Congress
of the UNITED STATES, acting for
the UNITED States, as a UNIT, a WHOLE,
a UNION. The only allusion in this section
to any thing like a right existing in
any State after the adoption of the Constitution,
is the right to officer the militia,
and these officers are to ‘train’ the
militia, under the direction of Congress,
and not under State laws—a clause
which of itself strikes a decisive blow
at the theory of independent State
rights. In no one of these specifications
is there a single allusion to any
‘State.’ Every power enumerated is
given to the ‘United States,’ to the

‘Union’ formed by virtue of the Constitution.
Never was there a more perfect
absorption of atoms into one mass,
than in these specifications; but to
make the principle still stronger, and
as if to remove any doubt as to ‘State
rights,’ the first clause of the Ninth Section
of the same Article expressly prohibits
any State from importing certain
persons after a given date, which, when
it arrived, (in 1808,) Congress passed a
national law stopping the slave-trade—a
trade that some of the States would
have been glad to encourage, or at least,
allow, if they had had authority to do
so. This right was taken from them by
the Constitution, in the year 1808; up
to that time they had that right; but
after that date the right no longer existed,
and Congress passed the law referred
to, in accordance with the power
given them by this clause of the Constitution.

But this First Article of Section Nine
is not all in that section that smothers
State rights; for Article Five declares
that vessels bound to or from one State
need not enter, clear, or pay duties in
another. Why this specification, if the
States were to be supreme in their own
limits? (and this doctrine of State rights
is, in its essence, supremacy.) Independent
states exact clearances and entrances,
and demand duties from foreign
vessels, but never from their own. State
rights are ignored in this Article. But
to prevent any possibility of any State
ever exercising the rights of sovereignty
now claimed by the advocates of this
most pernicious doctrine, from which
has grown the present gigantic rebellion,
Section Ten, of the same Article,
goes on to declare that—

‘1. No State shall enter into any treaty,
alliance, or confederation; grant letters of
marque and reprisal; coin money; emit bills
of credit; make any thing but gold and silver
coin a tender in payment of debts; pass
any bill of attainder, ex post facto law, or
law impairing the obligation of contracts; or
grant any title of nobility.

‘2. No State shall, without the consent of
Congress, lay any imposts or duties on imports
or exports, except what may be absolutely
necessary for executing its inspection
laws; and the net produce of all duties and
imposts laid by any State on imports or exports,
shall be for the use of the treasury of
the United States; and all such laws shall
be subject to the revision and control of the
Congress. No State shall, without the consent
of Congress, lay any duty on tonnage,
keep troops or ships of war in time of peace,
enter into any agreement or compact with
another State or with a foreign power, or
engage in war.’

Language can not be stronger; intentions
were never more clearly expressed;
thoughts were never more explicitly set
forth in words. Nothing is left for
doubt; all is concise, positive, and binding.

Nothing is left to be guessed at;
nothing left that could be construed to
mean that States ‘may’ or ‘may not.’
‘SHALL’ and ‘SHALL NOT,’ are the words
used to define what the States are to do
or not to do. The very slight ‘right’

given to the States to lay duties for executing
their inspection laws, carries
with it a proviso, or command, that the
proceeds of such duties must be paid
into the National Treasury, and the
very laws that the States might pass
for this purpose must be approved by
‘THE CONGRESS.’ What Congress? The
Congress of the UNITED STATES—of the
UNION. Every vestige of State sovereignty,
of ‘State rights,’ is utterly
annihilated in these clauses.

Independent, sovereign states may
and do make treaties, alliances, grant
letters of marque, or coin money; in
fact, no ‘State’ or sovereignty can exist
without these powers; and the fact that
these powers are all taken from and
denied to the States of the American
Union, is conclusive proof that the
framers of the Constitution did not intend
to allow the States the sovereignty
now claimed for them, and which the
rebellious States are endeavoring to
maintain. This heresy must be exorcised
now and forever.

Is there any thing more in the Constitution
(and bear in mind that no right
is claimed for any State except in accordance
with this instrument, which is
still in full force except in those rebellious
States where this disorganizing
doctrine of ‘State rights’ has uncontrolled
sway) making the Union supreme
and the States subordinate?
What says the following section?

‘Full faith and credit shall be given in
each State to the public acts, records, and
judicial proceedings of every other State.
And the Congress may, by general laws,
prescribe the manner in which such acts,
records, and proceedings shall be proved,
and the effect thereof.’

A State, therefore, may so legislate,
that is, it may have acts and records,
but each other State SHALL give to the
records and proceedings of all the rest
‘full faith and credit.’ Does not this
enactment thoroughly negative all theories
of the exclusive supremacy of
State rights? Independent sovereign
States do not, in the absence of treaties,
give any faith or credit to the records
or proceedings of other independent
states. Our States are not only
compelled to do this, by this section,
but must do so in accordance with the
manner prescribed by ‘the Congress’

of the UNITED STATES, of the UNION,
and of the NATION. No other congress
is mentioned.

‘Section 2.

‘The citizens of each State shall be entitled
to all privileges and immunities of citizens
in the several States.’

By this clause a native or naturalized
citizen of Maine can conduct business,
hold and convey real estate (the highest
civil, social, and judicial tests of
citizenship) in the State of Georgia.
The citizen of Minnesota can do likewise
in New-York, and so of each and
in all the States. Independent states
or supreme sovereignties do not allow
these privileges to any but their own
citizens. The United States do not,
neither do other nations. Citizenship
must precede the right to hold and
convey real estate. All governments
are naturally jealous of the alien. By
this clause, no American citizen can be
an alien in any State of the American
Union. He is a citizen of the nation.
No State can pass any law demanding
more of a citizen not born, though residing
within its limits, than from one
born therein, or place him under any
restrictions not common to the native
or other citizen of such State. Not a
vestige of ‘State’ exclusiveness is there
in the clause. Every idea of State supremacy
is blotted out by it. A heavier
blow is, however, dealt at State
rights in the following section:

‘The United States shall guarantee to every
State in this Union a republican form of
government, and shall protect each of them
against invasion, and, on application of the
Legislature, or of the Executive, (when the
Legislature can not be convened,) against
domestic violence.’

The greatest of all rights that an independent
state can or may have, is the
right to adopt its own form of government;
but this clause completely destroys
such right on the part of any
State of this Union to frame its own
form of government. No State, for example,
can have a monarchical government;
since the United States are to
guarantee a republican form: and no
State can adopt an hereditary or theocratic
government, because the UNITED
STATES are bound to give each State a
republican government. In like manner
we might run through all the forms
of government that have ever blessed or
cursed our race, without finding one
which can he adopted by any State of
this Union, except the single form of
‘republican,’ named in the Constitution.
But can a State bereft of the right to
frame its own mode of government be
said to be possessed of ‘sovereign
‘State rights,’ or could a more effectual
provision against their development
have been formed than this?

‘This Constitution, and the laws of the
United States which shall be made in pursuance
thereof, and all treaties made, or
which shall be made, under the authority of
the United States, shall be the supreme law
of the land; and the Judges in every State
shall be bound thereby; any thing in the
Constitution or laws of any State to the
contrary notwithstanding.

‘The Senators and Representatives before
mentioned, and the members of the several
STATE LEGISLATURES, and all executive
and judicial officers, both of the United
States and of the SEVERAL STATES, shall
be bound by oath or affirmation to support
this Constitution.’

This Constitution, these laws, these
treaties, shall be the supreme law, no
matter what ‘State’ constitutions and
‘State’ laws may declare. ‘Shall!’ is
the word, and there can be no doubt as
to its meaning. Again, members of the
State Legislatures, and all officers of the
several States ‘shall’ be bound to support
the ‘Constitution.’ Where are the

‘State rights’ in these clauses? Every
State and every State official is made
subordinate to and an executive of the
acts of the ‘United States,’ and the
United States constitutes a ‘nation‘.
That is the only word which meets our
case. WE ARE A NATION, not ‘a tenant-at-will
sort of confederacy.’

The waters of the Bay of New-York
and of the Hudson river flow entirely
within the States of New-York and
New-Jersey. One of the vested rights
of an independent state, is that known
as ’eminent domain,’ or supreme ownership,
implying control. Apply this doctrine
of State rights in this case, or
rather, allow it to be applied by the
States named above, and they could
prevent the navigation of these waters
by any but their own citizens or those
to whom they might grant that privilege.
If this doctrine of State rights
is sound, these two States would have
the right to levy tolls or duties on every
vessel that sails those waters, as the
State of New-York exacts tolls on her
canals. Such power thus exercised,
would cripple commerce, inconvenience
the public, and utterly destroy all comity
between the States. This exacting
tolls for navigation of waters is one of
the most offensive systems left us by
past generations. It is so odious that
modern governments decline to submit
to it in cases where there is no doubt
as to ‘State rights,’ as in that of the

‘Sound Dues’ exacted by Denmark. If,
however, the State is supreme within
its limits, it has a perfect right to exact
such tolls. But no State in this nation
has any such right under the Constitution.
Its existence would destroy the
Union by placing each State under the
laws and exactions of either one of the
others. The troubles growing out of
such exactions would beget dispute;
these disputes would beget open strife,
which would end in open rupture and
the downfall of the NATIONAL UNION.

The ‘UNITED STATES,’ ‘the Union,’ ‘the
Nation,’ are supreme. The States, as
States
, are subordinate; as ‘parts,’ they
are inferior to the ‘whole.’ The ‘State
rights’ doctrine is wrong, disorganizing,
destructive of national life, and must be
destroyed.

Again, one grand evidence of a nation’s

or a people’s civilization, is
found in the correspondence, written
and printed, conducted by the citizens.
Barbarians have and need no correspondence.
Civilization needs it, and
can not exist without it. A migratory
people like ours have more correspondence
than older and less migratory nations.
A citizen emigrating from Vermont
to Illinois must correspond with
the friends of his old home. The old
friend in Vermont must know how the
absent one ‘gets along in the world.’
To conduct this correspondence, the
postal or mail service was devised.
Before its existence the communication
between separated friends and business
people was uncertain, irregular, and
mere matter of chance, to be conveyed
by stray travelers, or not interchanged
at all. The necessities of civilization
brought the postal or mail service into
action. To conduct this service over a
nation, requires the right of passage
through the entire limits of the nation.
This right, to be available, must have
power to enforce its own requirements.
It must be central, CONTROLLING, SUPREME.
Without these, there would
be no safety, no system, no uniformity,
no regularity. To insure these to all
the people of the States, the Constitution
has wisely placed these powers in
‘THE CONGRESS’ of the Union, of the
‘NATION.’ In accordance with the powers
thus vested in Congress, our present
postal or mail service has been created.
No State has a right to set up its own
mail or postal system. No State has
a right to interfere with the transportation
of the national mails. ‘The
UNITED STATES MAIL,’ is the term
used. If any State had a right to establish
a mail within its own limits, it
would also have the right to prohibit
or curtail the transportation of other
States’ mails through its limits. This
right would destroy the entire system,
and break up the interchange of correspondence
so essential to our civilization.
If the States had any such right,
they could affix discriminating tariffs on
the correspondence of other States passing
through them. The State of New-York
could, if this right existed, make
the letters sent over its roads by the
people of Massachusetts to the people
of Ohio, pay just such tariffs for the

‘right of passage’ as it might choose.
The absurdity and utter unreasonableness
of this claimed right is so apparent
as to need no argument against it.

The exercise of this pretended right
by the Southern States has caused the
present rebellion. But for this doctrine
we should not be expending a million
a day in supporting six hundred thousand
men in camp, who ought to be
producers for the support of life instead
of missionaries of death. This war is
the legitimate result of this heresy of
‘State rights.’ If this doctrine had
never been put in practice, we should
not now have slavery to curse us
with its degrading, inhumanizing influences.
Slavery exists in violation of
the Constitution. Slavery was never
established by that document. The
States violated it in their attempts at
legalizing it. All their laws declaring
that the status of the child must be
that of the mother, are but so many
‘BILLS OF ATTAINDER,’ working ‘CORRUPTION
OF BLOOD;’ and every State, as
well as Congress itself, was and is
positively prohibited by the Constitution
from passing any such bill or law;
and should we ever succeed in having
any but a pro-slavery, slave-catching
Supreme Court, all these laws will be
annulled by their own most positive
unconstitutionally. True, there were
slaves at the time the Constitution was
adopted, but all then living are now
dead; and but for this doctrine of ‘State
rights,’ there never would have been
any State law making the child of a
slave mother also a slave; but for this
doctrine no such bill of attainder would
have been passed, or if passed, it never
could have been enforced; and we should
not to-day be listening to the cries of
four millions of slaves, nor have the
homes of thousands of honest citizens
made desolate by the absence of loved
ones. But for this terrible doctrine,

‘the click of hammers closing rivets up,’
would not now be giving ‘dreadful note
of preparation.’ But for this heresy,
subversive of all law, of all order, of all
nationality, we should not to-day be at
war for our existence. But for this doctrine,
and the right claimed by some of
the States to extend their ‘bills of attainder,’
working corruption of blood
over the entire Union, we should not
have our homes filled with grief and
our streets covered with the funeral
pageants of brave men killed in defense
of the Union. We want no more evidence
of the accursed nature of the doctrine
of ‘State rights.’ We are a UNION—a
NATION. We must have NATIONAL
LAWS, NATIONAL INSTITUTIONS, NATIONAL
FREEDOM. We have had too much of
State law, too much of State rights,
too much of State slavery. The NATION
MUST BE SUPREME. The States
must be subordinate. As we uphold
and perpetuate the National authority,
so will be our existence as a people.
As we detract from this, so will be
our weakness and downfall.

GOD PRESERVE THE NATION!


Roanoke Island.

The Site Of The First English Colony In America.

‘I know that historians do borrow of poets, not only much of their ornament
but somewhat of their substance.’—Raleigh’s History of the World.

The name of Roanoke Island awakens
in the mind of every lover of American
history, sentiments of veneration and
respect. It carries us back to the days
of England’s great Queen, to ruffs and
rapiers, and calls up the memories of
the gallant but unfortunate Raleigh, and
of the brave knights, Grenville, Lane,
and White, men who made their mark
in history even in that golden era of
chivalry and enterprise.

Let us go back through the vista of
nearly three centuries, and trace the
history of this spot where our language
was first spoken and written on this
continent. When we recall the first
occupation of this island by the English,
and picture to ourselves the Indians
in their normal state, with their
dress, habitations, and implements, so
picturesque and unique, as well as the
gallant gentlemen in the costume of that
picturesque age, it seems almost to border
on romance. But there is a dark
side to the picture. The sombre veil
of uncertainty hangs over the fate of
two entire colonies, which, if lifted,
would consecrate this spot to the extremes
of suffering and bloodshed. It
was, no doubt, better to have these
scenes buried in oblivion, and for each
succeeding historian to fill up this chapter
with his own fancies, than to be
able to give the minute details of long
days and months of probable famine,
pestilence, war, captivity, and torture,
which have occurred here or in the immediate
vicinity. The certain knowledge
of them would have awakened
in their countrymen sentiments of
retaliation and vengeance, and a fearful
retribution would have been meted
but to the natives, and have fallen
upon the innocent as well as the
guilty.

It was not until about the commencement
of the sixteenth century that England
could be considered one of the
great maritime powers in Europe. Although
Henry the Seventh had authorized
Cabot to prosecute a voyage of discovery
as early as 1497, in which he

discovered the continent, thus actually
anticipating Columbus, who did not
discover it till the succeeding year,
no real attempts at colonization took
place until a century afterward. In
1578, Sir Humphrey Gilbert obtained
a patent from Queen Elizabeth to
colonize such parts of North-America
as were not then occupied by any of
her allies. Soon after, he, assisted and
accompanied by his step-brother, Sir
Walter Raleigh, fitted out an expedition
and sailed for America; but they were
intercepted by a Spanish fleet, and returned
unsuccessful.

In 1583, they equipped a new squadron,
in which Raleigh did not embark.
This enterprise failed, and Sir Humphrey
perished at sea. Still Raleigh
was not disheartened. He had been a
soldier in the religious war then raging
in France, and associated with the Protestant
admiral, Coligny, and many of
his officers, whose ill-fated colony met
so bloody a fate near the river St. John.
Doubtless, during his intercourse with
these men, their experience in Florida
often became the theme of discourse,
and it may be that from it he imbibed
that passion for discovery and colonization
in America, which ended only with
his life. He doubtless learned of the
voyage of Verranzo, who, in the employ
of France, had, in 1524, coasted from
Cape Fear to Rhode Island; but still
our shores were hardly more than a
myth, and the country north of the
peninsula of Florida a terra incognita.
Early in 1584, Raleigh, then a gallant
courtier, received a grant from Elizabeth
to ‘discover and find out such remote
and heathen lands, not actually possessed
or inhabited by any Christian King,
or his subjects, and there to have, hold,
fortify, and possess, in fee-simple to him
and his associates and their heirs forever,
with privileges of allegiance to the
crown of all that might there reside;
they and their descendants.’

This grant would apply to any portion
of the globe not claimed or inhabited
by the subjects of a Christian prince.
The grant bears date March 25th, in the
twenty-sixth year of the reign of Queen
Elizabeth, 1584. Raleigh anticipated its
passing the great seal, and probably had
for some months been making preparations
for a voyage of discovery under
this patent. So energetic was he, that
two barks were prepared and dispatched
from the west of England on the 27th
of April. They were under the commands
of Captains Amidas and Barlow,
with Simeon Fernando as pilot, who, it
may be presumed from the name, was a
Spaniard, and no doubt had been on this
coast before. They took the route by
way of the Canaries and West-India
Islands, and by the tenth of May had
reached the former, and by the tenth of
June the latter, where they staid twelve
days.

Continuing their voyage, on the second
of July they found shoal water,
where they say11: ‘We smelled so
sweet and strange a smell, as if we had
been in the midst of a delicate garden,
abounding with all kinds of odoriferous
herbs and flowers, so we were assured
that the land could not be far distant;
and keeping good watch, and bearing
but slack sail, the fourth of the same
month we arrived upon the coast, which
we supposed to be a continent, and firm
land; and we sailed along the same a
hundred and twenty miles, before we
could find any entrance or river issuing
into the sea.’

They entered the first inlet which appeared,
‘but not without difficulty, and
anchored on the left-hand side.’ Subsequent
historians have written much to
settle the long-disputed question, by
what channel or inlet the earliest English
navigators entered. After a careful
examination of the early and of later
authorities, and with some practical acquaintance
with the localities, I am of
the opinion that they must have entered
by what is now known as Hatteras Inlet.
‘The island twenty miles long and

not over six miles broad,’ was that part
of the banks or shore between this inlet
and that now known as Ocracoke.

So soon as they had given thanks to
God for their safe arrival, they landed,
and took possession in ‘the right of the
Queen’s most excellent majesty,’ and
afterward delivered it over to the use of
the grantee. They found the land sandy
and low, and expressed their admiration
of the abundance of wild grapes, as well
as the pines and cedars; but saw no inhabitants.
The third day, they espied
a small boat, with three persons, who
came to the shore. There they were
met by the two captains and the pilot,
and one of the natives boldly commenced
a conversation entirely unintelligible
to the Englishmen, but most
friendly in its tones. Having received
a shirt and hat, the Indian, after viewing
the vessels, fell to fishing, and in
less than half an hour loaded his boat
as deep as she could swim with fishes,
which he soon landed on the shore and
divided between the ship and pinnace.
The next day, there came divers boats,
containing forty or fifty natives, ‘a very
handsome and goodly people, and in
their behavior and manners as civil as
any in Europe.’ Among them was the
king’s brother, ‘Grangamimeo,’ who
said the king was called Winginia.
They commenced trading with the Indians,
no doubt greatly to their own
advantage. The natives were, of course,
much astonished at the splendor and
profusion of the articles offered; but
of all things which he saw, a bright tin
dish most pleased Grangamimeo. He
clapped it on his breast, and after drilling
a hole in the brim, hung it about
his neck, making signs that it would defend
him from his enemies. This tin
dish was exchanged for twenty deerskins,
worth twenty crowns, and a copper
kettle for fifty skins. In a few
days, they were visited by the king and
his family. The women had bracelets
of pearl and ornaments of copper; the
pearl was probably nothing but pieces
of shell, and the copper must have been
obtained from near Lake Superior,
where the mines had been worked ages
before the advent of the white man.
The Indians told them of a ship that
had been wrecked near there twenty-six
years previously, and that the crew attempted
to escape in their boat, but
probably perished, as the boat was
afterward found on another island.
This story has usually been looked
upon with doubt; but recent researches
in the Spanish archives have shown
that they had a fort and colony at Port
Royal in 1557, and about the same
period, another in the Chesapeake.
There can be but little doubt that
the story was true, and that the ship
contained Spaniards passing between
these two places. They also told curious
stories of a great river ‘Cipo,’ where
pearl was obtained, which has puzzled
later historians to locate; but we now
know that Cipo or Sepo, in the Algonquin
language, which was spoken from
Maine to about this point, means simply
a river, and probably referred to either
the Moratio, now called the Roanoke, or
to the Chowan.

These narratives give a glowing account
of the natives and of their ability
to construct their houses and canoes
and weirs for fish. As this was their
first intercourse with Europeans, it undoubtedly
shows what their true condition
was and had been for centuries.
Situated, as this territory is, under a
mild climate, where corn, beans, and
melons can be so easily raised, and having
a great abundance of game and fish,
it must have been a paradise for the Indians.
Of the king’s brother, it is said:

‘He was very just of his promise; for
many times we delivered him merchandise
upon his word, but ever he came within the
day and performed his promise. He sent us
every day a brace or two of fat bucks, conies,
hares, and fish, the best in the world.
He sent us divers kinds of fruits, melons,
walnuts, cucumbers, gourds, peas, and divers
roots and fruits, very excellent and good;
and of their country corn, which is very
white, fair, and well-tasted, and grows three
times in five months. In May, they sow;
in July, they reap: in June, they sow; in
August, they reap: in July, they sow; in
September, they reap. They cast the corn

into the ground, breaking a little of the soft
turf with a wooden mattock. Ourselves
proved the soil, and put some of our peas
into the ground, and in ten days they were
fourteen inches high. They have also beans,
very fair, of divers colors, and wonderful
plenty; some growing naturally and some
in their gardens.’

Their advent to Roanoke Island is
thus described:

‘After they had been divers times aboard
our vessels, myself with seven others went
twenty miles into the river that runs toward
the city of Skicoak, which river they call
Occum, and the evening following, we came
to an island which they call Roanoke, distant
from the harbor by which we entered
seven leagues. At the north end thereof
was a village of nine houses, built of cedar
and fortified round about with sharp trees,
to keep out their enemies; and the entrance
into it made like a turnpike, very artificially.
When we came toward it, standing near unto
the water side, the wife of Grangamimeo, the
king’s brother, came running out to meet us
very cheerfully and friendly; her husband
was not then in the village. Some of her
people she commanded to draw our boat on
shore; others she appointed to carry us on
their backs to the dry ground, and others to
bring our oars into the house, for fear of
stealing. When we were come to the outer
room, having five rooms in her house, she
caused us to sit down by a great fire, and
afterward took off our clothes and washed
them and dried them again. Some of the
women washed our feet in warm water, and
she took great pains to see all things ordered
in the best manner, making great haste to
dress some meat for us to eat. After we had
dried ourselves, she brought us into the
inner room, when she sat on the board
standing alongside the house, and placed
before us some wheat fermented, sodden venison,
and fish, sodden, boiled, and roasted,
melons, raw and sodden, roots of divers
kinds, and fruits. We were entertained
with all love and kindness, and with as much
bounty as we could possibly desire. We
found these people most gentle, loving, and
faithful; void of all guile and treason, and
such as live after the manner of the golden
age.’

‘Beyond this island, called Roanoke, a
main stands, very plentiful in fruits and
other natural increase, together with many
towns and villages alongside the continent,
some bordering upon the islands, and some
standing further into the land.’

‘When we first had sight of this country,
some thought the first land we saw to be a
continent; but after we entered into the
haven, we saw before us another mighty
long sea, for there lieth along the coast a
tract of island two hundred miles in extent.’

Thus they picture the country with
the rosy tint so natural to all discoverers.
They speak of the island as being
sixteen miles long, which recent surveys
show nearly correct. Many of the trees,
animals, and fish were new to them, and
like all travelers, they did not neglect to
give a fair embellishment in their report
to Raleigh. Their stay in the country
was brief, less than sixty days, and on
their return, they carried with them
two of the Indians, named Wanchese
and Mantco, who were regarded as a
great curiosity by the English. They
were exhibited at London to thousands,
and gave Raleigh great satisfaction, as
they were the first natives of America
who had visited England.

The return of Amidas and Barlow,
with their flattering report of the discovery
and beauty of Virginia, created
great excitement throughout England,
and with it a desire to visit the new
land. The soldiers of fortune, of which
that reign was fruitful, were ready to
embark in any cause that promised
wealth or fame; and the nobility and
merchants, with sanguine views of trade
and extensive domains containing the
precious metals, were ready to furnish
the means to transport a colony to the
new El Dorado. It was not difficult to
procure men, under such dazzling aspects;
a sufficient number was soon enrolled,
but the material was not of a
kind to make a successful and permanent
settlement. Disbanded soldiers from
foreign service, and London tradesmen
out of business, and enlisting only with
the hope of soon obtaining wealth, and
returning home to enjoy it, were not the
men to clear away forests, cultivate the
soil, or develop industry, the only true
source for success in America. The fleet
consisted of seven vessels, the ‘Tiger’
and ‘Roebuck,’ each of one hundred and
forty tons; the ‘Lion,’ of one hundred;
and the ‘Elizabeth,’ of fifty tons; with

a small bark and two pinnaces, which
were without decks.

In this fleet were several, eminent
among the gallant men who have contributed
so much to render the reign of
the Virgin Queen illustrious in history.
The commander, Sir Richard Grenville,
distinguished himself at the battle of
Lepanto, and afterward lost his life in
a desperate encounter with a Spanish
fleet off the Azores. He was a cousin of
Raleigh, and always his friend. The
next in real rank was Ralph Lane, to
whom was delegated the office of governor,
and of whom we shall speak hereafter.
Thomas Cavendish commanded
one of the vessels. He was a wealthy
and dashing adventurer, who, after his
return, fitted out an expedition and
captured some Spanish ships with great
treasure; but after a reckless life, he
found an early grave. Lewis Stukely,
another cousin of Raleigh, had some
prominent station. He proved a base
character, and assisted, by his intrigues,
in bringing his patron to the block.
Amidas, who was in the first voyage,
also found place here, with the title of
‘admiral.’ Simeon Fernando, the former
pilot, was now in command of the
‘Tiger.’

The fleet sailed from Plymouth on the
ninth of April, 1585, and made one of
the West-India Islands, where they had
many adventures, on the fourteenth of
May. Thence proceeding on their voyage,
they reached the coast of Florida
on the twentieth of June; on the
twenty-third, they barely escaped wreck
on Cape Fear shoals; and on the twenty-sixth
anchored at Wocokon, now known
as Ocracoke. Three days afterward,
in attempting to cross the bar, the
‘Tiger’ struck, and remained for some
time; the first of many similar accidents
on that wild and dangerous spot. On
the third of July, they sent word of
their arrival to Winginia, the Indian
king at Roanoke; and the same day dispatched
Captain Arundell across the
sound to the main land, where he found
two men who had arrived twenty days
before, in one of the smaller vessels.
For the next ten days, they were engaged
in visiting the Indian towns on
the main. Here one of the Indians
stole a silver cup. To recover it, a
party visited a town, and not obtaining
the cup, burned the houses and spoiled
the corn; ‘a mean revenge,’ destined to
meet a bloody retaliation.

Soon after, the fleet sailed to Hatorask;
not the cape or the inlet which
we now call by nearly the same name,
but an inlet then nearly opposite Roanoke,
where all those intending to remain
were probably landed. On the
twenty-fifth of August, the fleet sailed
for England.

The colony, landed on Roanoke, consisted
of one hundred and seven persons,
of whom Ralph Lane was the Governor,
Amidas, the admiral, Hariot, the historian
and chaplain, and John White the
artist. So soon as they were settled at
the island, they began the exploration
of the country. This was done in boats,
and entirely toward the south. Visiting
the Neuse and the western shore of
Pamlico Sound, they explored Currituck,
on the east; while on the north,
they penetrated to the distance of one
hundred and sixty miles, and ascended
Moratio, now known as the Roanoke
river, probably more than fifty miles
from its mouth. This was done with
extreme labor and peril, as the Indians
had deluded them with a story of mines
of gold, and having notice of Lane’s
coming, were prepared to attack him.
So sanguine were the party of finding
mines, and yet so reduced, that they
still pushed on, though they once found
that they had but a half-pint of corn for
a man, besides two mastiffs, upon the
pottage of which, with sassafras leaves,
they might subsist for two days. They
returned safe, however, without any of
the precious metals which they had
made such exertions to find. Lane also
explored the Chowan, or, as he called it,
the Chowanook. The king of this country
gave him much information respecting
the territory, which proved to be
perfectly truthful.

From the Indians, Lane had received

intimations of the existence of Chesapeake
Bay,12 and was desirous of visiting it.

The story of this ‘king’ of the Chesapeans
was full of interest, he knowing
well the route, which Lane communicates,
with the plans he intended to carry
out, but which the sudden departure of
the colony left unfulfilled, so that the
great bay remained for a few years
longer a mere myth to the English. Of
this native king, Lane says:

‘He is called Menatonon, a man impotent
in his limbs, but otherwise, for a savage, a
very grave and wise man, and of a very singular
good discourse in matters concerning
the state, not only in his own country, and
the disposition of his own men, but also of
his neighbors round about him, as well far
as near, and of the commodities that each
country yielded. When I had him prisoner
with me for two days that we were together,
he gave me more understanding and light
of the country than I have received by all
the searches and savages that I or any of my
company have had conference with.’ ‘He
told me that by going three days’ journey
up the Chowanook, (Chowan,) you are within
four days’ journey over land north-east
to a certain king’s country, which lays
upon the sea; but his greatest place of
strength is an island,13 as he described to me,
in a bay, the water round about it very deep.

… He also signified to me that this king
had so great a quantity of pearl as that not
only his own skins that he wears and his
gentlemen and followers are full set with
the pearl, but also his beds and houses are
garnished with them.’ ‘He showed me certain
pearl the said king brought him two
years before, but of the worst sort. He gave
me a rope of the same pearl,14 but they were
black and nought;—many of them were
very large, etc. It seemed to me that the
said king had traffic with white men that had
clothes as we have.’ … ‘The king of
Chowanook promised to give me guides to
go into that king’s country, but he advised
me to take good store of men and victual
with me.’ … ‘And I had resolved, had
supplies have come in a reasonable time, to
have undertaken it.’

He goes on to state that he would
have sent two small pinnaces to the
northward, to have discovered the bay
he speaks of, while he, with all the
small boats and two hundred men, would
have gone up the Chowanook with the
guides, whom he would have kept in
manacles, to the head of the river, where
he would have left his boats, and raised
a small trench with a palisado on it, and
left thirty men to guard the boats and
stores. Then he would have marched
two days’ journey, and raised another
‘sconce,’ or small fort, and left fifteen or
twenty men near a corn-field, so that
they might live on that. Then, in two
days more, he would have reached the
bay, where he would have built his main
fort, and removed his colony.

It is interesting, at this time, to see
how Lane would, with the caution and
boldness of a good soldier, have passed
up the broad estuary of the Chowan to
‘where it groweth to be as narrow as
the Thames between Lambeth and
Westminster,’ and so on, and turning
into the Blackwater, which he would
have navigated probably to where it is
now crossed by the railroad, he would
have been within fifty or sixty miles
of the bay. While we write, General
Burnside is pursuing the same
route, not to capture from a savage
tribe, but from a rebellious and traitorous
people, the same domain.

The same chief or king gave Lane a
fanciful account of the Moratio river,
which we now call the Roanoke. He
says:

‘This river opens into the broad sound of
Weapomeiok, (Albemarle,) and the other
rivers and sounds show no current, but in
calm weather are moved by the wind. This
river of Moratio has so swift a current from
the West, that I thought it would with oars
scarce be navigable; the current runs as
strong as at London bridge. The savages

do report strange things of the head of the
river, which was thirty days’ voyage; that
it springs out of a great rock, and makes a
most violent stream; and that this rock
stands so near unto the South Sea, that in
storms the waves beat into the stream and
make it brackish.’

This river he afterward explored.
But ere long, either from oppression or
fear of the English, the Indians assumed
a hostile attitude, and laid plans to surprise
them. The English had to be
continually on their guard, and in the
mean time famine compelled them to
leave Roanoke in large parties, to obtain
subsistence from the corn-fields, or proceed
along the coast for shell-fish.

About the first of June, 1586, Lane,
with a party, left the island, proceeding
across the sound, and by a stratagem,
hardly authorized in an honorable soldier,
captured and killed the chief of the
country and many of his people.

In the mean time, he was on the look-out
for ships from England, with supplies,
and had sent Captain Stafford,
with a party, to ‘Croatan,’ probably at
or near what is now known as Cape
Lookout, to discover their approach.
Suddenly, he reported a great fleet of
twenty sail in sight, which proved to be
the squadron commanded by the celebrated
Sir Francis Drake, who was returning
from one of his expeditions
among the Spanish settlements in the
West-Indies. When Drake left England,
he was directed to look after
Raleigh’s colony, and had accordingly
brought a letter to Lane. He anchored
his fleet opposite Roanoke, (probably
just off ‘Nagg’s Head,’ now celebrated
as the scene of the temporary sojourn
and flight of Governor Wise,) and supplied
them with the needed provisions.
He also made them an offer of one of
his small vessels, which they very gladly
accepted.

But a storm, which continued for
many days, came upon them; the
promised bark was driven to sea; the
open roadstead, where the larger ships
were compelled to anchor, made Roanoke
an undesirable location, and as the
time had long expired when the promised
reinforcements should have arrived
from England, this disappointment, together
with the hostilities of the Indians,
so discouraged the leaders of the
colony, that they solicited and obtained
from Drake a passage to England. On
the nineteenth of June, after a little less
than a year’s residence in the new land,
they all sailed for home, and Roanoke
Island was left in solitude.

It is somewhat singular that with all
the wars, famine, and privations of these
adventurers, not a solitary death occurred
during the time they spent here.

It certainly speaks much for the salubrity
of the climate, as well as for the
care of the officers who were in command.
They all arrived safely in England,
about the last of July.15

Among the eminent men who accompanied
Lane, and passed nearly a year
at Roanoke, was Thomas Hariot, an Oxford
scholar and a celebrated mathematician.
He went out in the expedition
as historian and naturalist, to make a
topographical and scientific survey and
report of the country and its commodities,
duties fulfilled by him in the most
faithful manner. His report was published
in London, in 1588, under the
title of A Brief and True Report of
the New-found Land in Virginia, of
the Commodities found there, etc.
It
was, in 1590, put into Latin, and published
by Theodore de Bry, at Frankfort,
with about thirty curious engravings,
from the designs of John White,
the artist who accompanied the expedition.
These pictures are exceedingly
well executed, by eminent Dutch artists,
and a number of them give undoubtedly
the exact portraits of many of the principal
Indians, with their costumes and
habits, as they were before they were
changed by intercourse with the Europeans,

showing us their original condition.

The Aborigines were certainly further
advanced in agriculture and civilization
than has been generally supposed, and
probably much more than the tribes
who resided further north. To all who
are curious in the history of the early
inhabitants of North-America, this work
will be found of extraordinary interest.
It may be observed that the maps of the
coast which it contains are remarkably
correct, and at the same time indicate
many important changes to have since
occurred. But its greatest value is its
description of the ‘commodities’ or valuable
productions, of daily use and commercial
value, which were found here.
Thus, under the Indian name of Uppowoc,
Hariot gives a description of the
tobacco-plant,16 which had been previously
known to the Spaniards. This,
however, seems to have been its earliest
introduction to the English, and it was
carried home by them ‘to the nobility.’
In the account of this plant, we are told
that it is so esteemed by the Indians
that they even think their gods are delighted
with it. Our chronicler further
says: ‘We were in the habit of using
this plant for our diseases, as the natives
did, and have continued the practice
since our return.’ It was only used
to smoke; the natives were never guilty
of chewing it.’ Among the roots, it
mentions Openauk, which must have
been what we call the pea-nut, which is
now largely cultivated along that coast,
and is quite an article of commerce.
They also found here the sweet potato
and various kinds of squashes and melons,
as well as many varieties of beans,
some of which are still cultivated extensively
in that region.

It also describes a root which grows
sometimes as large as a human head;
this must have been what is now known
as the tanger. But the greatest discovery
of all was the potato, which has been
of such inestimable benefit to mankind.
This, which they carried home, was cultivated
by Raleigh, on his estate in Ireland,
and thence disseminated through
Europe. Doubt has been thrown over
this statement by the fact that botanists
have been unable to find this plant in
North-America in an indigenous state,
and so have concluded that it never
grew here at all. Our volume, however,
proves that it was cultivated by the
natives, as were corn, beans, and tobacco.
Of it, Hariot speaks as follows:

Kaishuopenauk is a kind of white root
of the size of a hen’s egg, and almost similar
in form; it did not seem to be of a very
pleasant taste, and consequently we did not
take any particular pains to learn its history,
yet the natives cook and eat them.’

Scarcely any part of our country has
a greater variety of plants and trees
than this vicinity. It will be found an
interesting field for botanists.

Only a few days had elapsed after the
departure of the colonists, when a ship,
prepared and furnished with supplies
from Raleigh, arrived at Roanoke. After
some days spent by her commander
in searching for his countrymen, he set
sail for home. Fifteen days after the
departure of this supply-ship, three vessels,
under the command of Sir Richard
Grenville, made their appearance before
the place, and when he ascertained the
state of affairs, his disappointment was
extreme. He, however, made extensive
explorations, and leaving fifteen men to
reside at Roanoke and keep possession
of the country, departed for home.
One would suppose that Raleigh, by
this time, would have become disheartened
by his disappointments in America;
but he was now at the hight of his
prosperity, and seemed never to despair
of the final success of this his favorite
project. The following year, 1587, a
new expedition was fitted out under
the charge of John White, as Governor,
with twelve assistants. They were to
found the city of Raleigh, in Virginia.
This fleet of three ships left Plymouth
on the fifth of May, and after making a
short stay at the West-India Islands,
sailed for our coast, reaching it on the

sixteenth of July. They a second time
barely escaped a wreck on Cape Fear
shoals, but anchored safely at Hatorask,
on the twenty-seventh of the same
month. They had been directed by
Raleigh to visit Roanoke, and then proceed
to the Chesapeake and there land
the colony which they had transported.
The Governor and party landed on
Roanoke Island, and proceeded to the
place (probably on the side next the
sea) where Sir Richard Grenville left
fifteen men the year previous. They
found, however, only the skeleton of
one, who with his companions had probably
been slain by the savages. The
next day they repaired to the south end
of the island, where Lane had built his
fort and houses. No human being was
to be seen, and thus the fate of the
fifteen was confirmed.

The commander of this fleet was Simeon
Fernando, a prominent officer in
the two previous expeditions, who no
doubt had given satisfaction to Lane,
for his name was given to the fort at
Roanoke. But the chronicles, in this
instance, have charged him with treachery,
he having refused to proceed to the
Chesapeake. In consequence of this
refusal, the colony remained here, occupying
the buildings erected by Lane.
The Indians soon gave proof of hostility
by attacking and murdering one of
the assistants. Master Stafford, who
had previously been with Lane, accompanied
by the Indian Manteo, (who came
with them from England,) with twenty
others, passed over to the mainland,
and renewed their former intercourse
with the Indians. The natives claimed
to be friendly, and related how the fifteen
were murdered by the tribe that
once inhabited Roanoke. This party
again visited the mainland on the ninth
of August, and falling in with a party
of natives, whom they supposed to be
hostile, attacked and killed a number,
but subsequently learned that they were
of a friendly tribe. On the thirteenth
of August Manteo was christened and
announced as Lord of Roanoke, in reward
for his faithful service. How far
he understood the meaning or value
of the rite, we are unable to state;
but the tendency of the act to influence
the natives to regard the Europeans with
more favor, can be readily implied.

The first child of English blood born
upon this continent, (August 18th,) was
‘Virginia’ Dare, a granddaughter of the
Governor. At the expiration of the
time when the ships were to return
home, it was thought advisable to send
one of the principal men with them to
make sure that supplies should be forwarded
by their friends; but so satisfied
were the majority with their present prospects,
that it was a difficult matter to find
one willing to go. At the last moment,
finding all else so reluctant to leave, the
Governor, John White, decided to return
in person, and sailed, in company
with the returning ships, on the twenty-fifth
of August, leaving at Roanoke one
hundred and seventeen persons to an
unknown fate. He, with his vessel and
her consorts, arrived safely in England.

The ship in which the Governor embarked,
reached England in November,
1587. The succeeding year was, perhaps,
as trying for that country as any
it had ever experienced, the fear of the
Spanish invasion and its consequences,
being the absorbing theme of public
attention. No doubt White had in view
the best interests of his colony; he
knew the condition of the colonists, and
that their prosperity and perhaps their
lives depended on his reinforcing them.
But the war was imperative, and demanded
the services of all. Raleigh,
Lane, and White had important positions
assigned them, and all gained a
reputation for valor. It was not, therefore,
till two years later, that White was
able to embark for the colony, and then
without either men or provisions; as he
expresses it, ‘with only myself and my
chest.’

The ships put to sea on the twentieth
of March, and lingered among the West-India
Islands till the last of July, when,
proceeding on their voyage, they anchored
off old Hatorask Inlet on the
fifteenth of August. Here they descried

a great smoke issuing from Roanoke,
which gave White great hopes of meeting
the friends he had left three years
before. The party landed with much
difficulty, explored the island, and found
that the smoke proceeded from the
burning of grass and dead trees. Footprints
of savages were seen in the sand,
but to the sound of their voices and
their trumpet-calls there was no response.

Circumnavigating the island, they
went to the north end, where a colony
had been left, and where they saw letters
cut in the bark of a tree, indicating
that the settlers had gone to Croatan,
(Cape Lookout.)

They found the fort deserted and dilapidated,
and within it, guns, bars of
iron, and lead, thrown on the ground,
with weeds growing over them; and
they afterward discovered buried in a
trench, several chests, some containing
property of White, and among it his
own armor.

He was now anxious to proceed to
Croatan, but a severe storm coming on
compelled the ships, after losing men
and anchors, to put to sea. As it continued,
they bore away for home, leaving
Roanoke to solitude.

It is probable that the colony found
the Indians hostile, and despairing of
relief from home, abandoned the island
and proceeded to Croatan, where they
ultimately perished. However, a writer
who resided in the country more than a
century after, says there were traditions
among a tribe that inhabited the coast,
that their ancestors were white people,
and could talk in a book, and many of
the children had gray eyes, which are
never seen among natives of pure blood.

Raleigh is said to have sent three several
times to ascertain their fate, but
without any success. In some of the memoirs
of the later Virginia settlements,
which have recently been printed, there
are references to persons said to have
been recovered from Raleigh’s colony on
Roanoke, but they are indirect, and only
show that tradition was busy with their
fate. There can be no doubt every soul
perished on this isolated coast.

The ancient history of Roanoke closed
with the departure of Raleigh’s last ship,
and the natives resumed possession of
their favorite spots.

The Chesapeake was entered, and
Jamestown settled, in 1607; and although
the bold explorer of the bay
and rivers, Captain John Smith, was desirous
of sending a party to look after
the lost colony, it was never done.
Years passed away, and the grant of
Carolina embraced all the country once
claimed and occupied by Raleigh and
his colonists.

In 1653, an adventurer from Virginia,
with a small craft, entered Currituck Inlet
and visited Roanoke. Here he found
residing a great Indian chief, with whom
he made a treaty of peace and alliance,
which led to a purchase of land and to
a long intimacy. A house for the chief
was built like the English dwellings,
and his son was confided to the English
to be educated. The young chief embraced
Christianity, and was baptized.

At this time the ruins of Lane’s fort
were plainly visible, and the natives
were familiar with its history.

The first permanent settlement in
what is now North-Carolina, can not
be traced to an earlier date than 1656.
It was on the shores of Albermarle
Sound, some forty miles from Roanoke.

Almost coëval with this came small
vessels from New-England, to trade,
first for furs and peltry, and soon after
to exchange their own productions and
those of the West-Indies for the tobacco,
corn, naval stores, and lumber of the
country; and for the succeeding century
our people were almost entirely the
merchants and carriers of all this region.
As a consequence some of them permanently
settled here, and many of the merchants
of Boston held extensive tracts of
land obtained by grants or purchase.

Our public records contain many references
to these, and among others we
find a grant of the Island of Roanoke,
as early as 1676, to Joshua Lamb, of

New-England. It would seem that it
was then settled, and had houses and
buildings,17 and probably had been occupied
for many years, and perhaps antedated
the settlements before referred to,
thus making it the first place permanently
settled in North-Carolina.

Lawson, the very truthful historian of
this country, who wrote about 1700,
says:

‘A settlement had been begun on that
part of Roanoke Island, where the ruins of
a fort are to be seen this day, as well as some
old English coins, which have been lately
found, and a brass gun, and a powder-horn,
and one small quarter-deck gun, made of
iron staves, hooped with the same material,
which method of making guns might probably
be used in those days for infant colonies.’

In time, the settlers extended over the
Island, and slowly and quietly partially
cultivated it. They were from the humblest
class. Slavery, with its consequences,
never came here, and the small
farms were ‘worked’ by their owners
and their sons.

Many years ago the writer visited
Roanoke. It was then, to a great extent,
covered with its original growth
of pines and oaks; the whole population,
being only three or four hundred, a simple,
industrious community, who alternated
their agricultural labors with fishing
in the adjacent waters, and sometimes
navigating their small vessels to neighboring
ports. He then visited the site
of Lane’s fort, the present remains of
which are very slight, being merely the
wreck of an embankment. This has at
times been excavated by parties who
hoped to find some deposit which would
repay the trouble, but with little success,
a vial of quicksilver being the only
relic said to have been found. This
article was doubtless to be used in discovering
deposits of the precious metals
by the old adventurers. While walking
through the lonely forests the mind of
the visitor is involuntarily carried back
to the scenes that took place there, as
well as to the actors who centuries ago
passed away. Now silence broods over
the place once so active with life, and
nothing but nature remains, while the
distant surf is ever sounding an everlasting
requiem to the memory of the
brave colonists.

If this brief history had been penned
a year ago, the task would have ended
here; but Roanoke has now another
chapter to add to the annals of our
country. The great rebellion of 1861
had overshadowed the land, and its instigators
were endeavoring to overthrow
a Government whose power had only
been felt by them as the dew of heaven,
and with as beneficent results. The
authority of Government was called
into action, and Roanoke Island once
more felt the tread of armed men. Hatteras
Inlet, now the principal entrance
to these sounds, and well fortified by the
insurgents, was in August of 1861, captured
by the Federal forces. The rebels
then concentrated at Roanoke, which is

the key to Albemarle Sound, and an
important military position. Here they
assembled a large body of troops and
erected strong fortifications, deeming
themselves secure against any force that
could be sent against them. General
Burnside left the Chesapeake with a
large fleet, and having succeeded in
passing Hatteras Inlet and the bars
which encircle it, sailed up the sound
and came to anchor off the lower end of
the Island on the sixth of February,
1862.

On the morning of the seventh the
fleet under the command of Captain
Goldsborough, attacked that of the enemy,
and after a sharp cannonade, the
rebel vessels were, with one exception,
captured or destroyed. As soon as the
naval action ceased, General Burnside
landed his troops at the lower part of
the island, where they were forced to
wade through mud and water; but nothing
could retard the valor of these New-England
soldiers, who, pressing on toward
the centre of the Island, carried
the entrenchments and drove the enemy
before them. The rebels retreated to
the northern end of the island and surrendered
as prisoners of war, in number
about twenty-five hundred men, with all
their stores and implements.

The fleet and army subsequently visited
Edenton, Pascotank, the Chowan,
Neuse, and Roanoke rivers, and planted
the National flag over them—visiting
nearly the same shores so long ago
explored by Lane and his adventurers,
and like him returning victorious to the
headquarters at Roanoke Island.


A Story Of Mexican Life.

‘You are an unbelieving set of fellows,
and though you admire my rings,
my breastpin, and my studs, and though
you willingly accept any stray gems that
I occasionally offer you, still you sneer
and laugh at my mine; but it is no
laughing matter, and now that we are
all here together, I suppose I may as
well gratify you by telling you all about
it. However, as the yarn is a long one,
I will first of all put the cigars and the
wine within reach, so that you can help
yourselves during the recital.

‘Soon after our forces had evacuated
Mexico, on my return from a long, tedious
journey across the Cordilleras, I
hired, what for the city of Mexico, might
be deemed sumptuous apartments, overlooking
the Cathedral Square; so luxurious,
in fact, that my Mexican friends
were lavish in their praises, though I
confess my American visitors said much
less. But my domicil consisted of only
two ‘pieces,’ one answering for both
bedroom and parlor, while in the other I
dressed. Never mind the latter, for it
contained little else than one shelf, which
was adorned with a brown earthen pitcher
and a gourd cut in two, for all my
washing. My drawing-room, however,
deserves a more elaborate description.
The walls were frescoed, in a peculiarly
gorgeous style; garlands of flowers were
represented as twining around piles of
fruit, and it was hard to say whether
the profusion of the fruit, or the colors
of the flowers, were the severest tax on
the imagination, though I always thought
myself, that they were both surpassed by
incredible swarms of impossible humming-birds,
with very gold and silver
wings. The floor was covered with bran
new matting, and the bedstead of cedar-wood
was also new, though the bullock-skin
on which the mattress rested, had
rather an antiquated air. Moreover, I

had a pair of sheets which were not of
a bad color, although slightly patched.
In addition, there was a Madonna hanging
on one wall, and a Saint looking
at her from the other; and against a
door near the foot of my bed, stood a

rocking-chair, which on my conscience I
believe must have been worth at least a
dollar and a half. As the door was fastened
up, this rocking-chair was the favorite
resort of my first morning visitor,
all subsequent callers having to choose
between the window-sill, the matting,
and the bedstead.

‘As for the neatness and cleanliness
of my sanctum, it was marvelous—for
Mexico. I don’t remember ever seeing
more than ten scorpions at one time
there, and two or three tarantulas on
the ceiling were too much a matter of
course to attract notice. Still, I had
been so long away from civilized society,
and endured so many privations,
that I confess, notwithstanding the attractions
that my home offered, I spent
but little of my time there, for I was
warmly received by several American
families, and gladly availed myself of
their hospitality and friendly attentions.
To own the honest truth, ere a month
had elapsed, I had so well compensated
myself for past privations, that I had a
serious attack of illness.

‘To this illness was I indebted for my
second interview with my worthy landlady,
Donna Teresa Lopez, who had
been invisible since the day on which
my lucky stars first guided me to her
roof. This worthy woman, who was
somewhere between forty and sixty
years of age, (Mexican women, be it
understood, when once they pass thirty,
enter on a career of the most ambiguous
antiquity,) had two branches of
business, of which she claimed a thorough
knowledge—tobacco and medicine.
My sickness, therefore, was to her a
source of intense gratification. She was
everlastingly bringing me some new
remedy of her own invention, in spite
of which, thanks be to God, and a good
constitution, I at length rallied, and
grew gradually convalescent.

‘One night, while lying half-asleep
and half-awake, dreamily promising myself,
if the weather were favorable on
the morrow, that I would venture out
of doors, I fancied I heard a voice, muttering
words in my own mother tongue.
I rose, and resting on my elbow, listened
attentively—but then a profound
silence reigned around me. Persuaded,
that feeble as I still was, I had mistaken
a dream for a reality, I languidly let my
head fall back upon my pillow. Scarcely
a minute, however, had elapsed, ere a
voice whose tone denoted anguish and
distress, and which seemed to come
from the middle of the room, exclaimed,
in distinct English: ‘My God! my God!
take pity on my anguish, and in mercy
help me!’

‘Assured this time that I was no
longer dreaming, I started up again,
and laboring under much excitement,
cried out: ‘Who is there?’

‘Again all was perfectly silent. Just
as I was about to jump out of bed and
explore the mystery, my eye fell upon
a faint streak of light, which glimmered
through a crack in the door behind my
rocking-chair, near the foot of my
bed. From the same direction, also,
came the sound of a nervous, unequal,
jerking tread, which fully explained a
portion of the mystery. It was pretty
evident, first, that I had a neighbor;
secondly, that he spoke English; and
thirdly, that he was either a somnambulist
or a soliloquist.

‘This discovery, ordinary and common-place
enough in itself, for Englishmen
and Americans are plentiful enough
in Mexico now-a-days, still made a very
serious impression on my mind, for the
words I had overheard, and above all,
the tone in which they were uttered,
seemed to imply something mysterious,
and to be the key-note of some dramatic
fragment. For hours I tossed about,
pondering over those words, and day
was dawning ere I fell asleep.

‘The entrance of my learned landlady
with a cup brimful of her latest
concoction, awoke me.

”Here, Señor,’ said she, presenting
the dose to me with a serene air of matronly
confidence, ‘Here, Señor, is a tea
containing no less than seventeen different
ingredients; and I have a presentiment
that this is the very thing to perfect
your cure.’

”Thank you a thousand times,’ I said,
‘but I feel perfectly well this morning.’

”That is no matter—’

”No matter! what is no matter?’

”Why, no matter how well you fancy
you feel; this is a sovereign remedy, so
just drink it off to please me.’

”For mercy’s sake, Señora, put down
your medicine, sit down in the rocking-chair
and draw near to the bedside, for
I have several questions to ask.

”How long has my present neighbor
lodged with you, Señora,’ said I, when
she had duly ensconced herself. She
gazed inquiringly at me, but when I
pointed to the door behind her, she replied,
with apparent nonchalance:

”Somewhere about three months.’

”And who is he?’

”That is a question I can not answer?’

”Why not?’

”Because, over and above his rent,
he paid me five dollars to hold my
tongue.’

”If I were to offer you ten to let it
go, how would it be then?’

Ten dollars!’ replied my hostess,
in a ruminating tone of voice.

”Yes, ten dollars.’

”I should feel it my duty to my fatherless
children to speak,’ said this excellent
mother of the bereaved heirs of
the defunct Lopez. ‘Yes—holy Virgin,
forgive me—but I should feel bound to
speak.’

”It is a bargain, then; Señora, proceed.’

”Your neighbor, Señor,’ replied my
hostess, in a low voice, ‘is a heretic—an
Englishman.’

”Not an American?’

”English or American—what is the
difference, any way? I tell you he is a
heretic, and you know we Mexicans
make no difference between those heathens—we
call them all Inglez.”

‘The fair Teresa, I may remark, had
always taken me for one of her fellow-countrymen,
as I spoke the language
fluently, and had been thoroughly sun-burnt
years before.

”He arrived here, as I have already
had the honor of saying, about three
months since. He appears very sickly
and exhausted, and from the look of his
clothing I judge he had just returned
from a long journey in the interior.
‘Señora,’ said he, when paying his bill
in advance, ‘I wish you to speak to no
one of my residence in this house. I
have no family, no country, and no
name; I hate the world; I do not know
a soul in this city, and I do not want
to. I expect two inquiries to be made
for me, one by a man, the other will be
by a woman. I will not see any others.
Should either of them call, their first
salutation to you will be: ‘The price of
liberty is eternal vigilance.’ Without
that pass-word, I forbid you to allow
any one to have access to my room.”

”Well, Señora Lopez, have these
folks with the eternal pass-word turned
up yet?’

”No, Excellency, during the whole
three months he has not had a single
visitor. Every morning when I take
him his chocolate, he promises a dollar
if I can find him a letter at the post-office.
So every day I go, but unfortunately
I have only found two for him
in all that time.’

”But, of course, if you go for his
letters, you must know his name, and
surely you noticed where the two came
from, which you received for him.’

”They were addressed to Albert
Pride, and bore the stamp, ‘New-Orleans.’
But who knows whether that
is his real name?’

”How does he spend his time?’

”He alone can answer that question.
Since the first hour of his entering the
house he has shut himself up in that
room, and no one has seen him quit it.
Between you and me, I confess candidly,
that my opinion of him is by no
means favorable. Why, would you believe,
that though he is as thin as a rail
and as pale as a ghost, he won’t admit
that he is even slightly indisposed. If
I ask him about his symptoms, he gets
angry; and if I offer him any of my
specifics, he has the ill-manners to exclaim:

‘Bosh! Oh! that man is a

wicked fellow; I have no confidence in
him!’

”Many thanks, Señora Lopez, for
your information,’ said I, handing her
the promised reward’—vaya vm; con
Dios!

‘After her departure I began to reflect
that my own conduct had not been
much less dishonorable than hers. What
right had I to tear aside the vail of mystery
in which my neighbor wished to
wrap himself? I owned to myself that
I was very clearly in the wrong. And
yet, having made this concession to the
claims of conscience, my fancy was busy
putting together the scraps I had gleaned.
The field of speculation was so vast and
unbounded that I knew not where to
stop. The starting-point was easy.
Curiosity began by asking, Why the
deuce, Albert Pride was so carefully
hiding himself away in the city of Mexico?
He must be a fellow-countryman;
because an Englishman, no matter how
branded at home, by fraud or dishonor,
could boldly strut about New-Orleans or
New-York, without submitting to voluntary
self-imprisonment in the city of Mexico.
Was he a fraudulent merchant, or
a bank-defaulter? Good heavens! such
gentlemen generally assume such a graceful
nonchalance, or else laugh at their little
transactions so good-naturedly that
such a supposition was ridiculous. Well,
then, perhaps he had had a personal
difficulty? I think that is the phrase,
is it not, for sending a fellow-mortal on his
last long journey? What of that? that
even would be no reason for concealment,
for once in Mexico, what had he
to dread? Thus I went on, tormenting
my mind with suppositions and conjectures
without end, until at last I resolved
to dispel my apparently inextricable
tangle of mystery by taking a
walk, as soon as I had finished my
breakfast. Accordingly I sallied forth,
turned my steps toward the Alameda,
and at no great distance from one of the
fountains I sat down on a bench, beneath
the shade of one of the grand old
trees.

II.

‘The Alameda, during the early part
of the day, is perhaps the most unfrequented
spot in the whole city of Mexico;
in fact, almost deserted. It would
be, therefore, unsafe to traverse, were it
not that the absence of victims insured
the stray loiterer against any well-grounded
fear of robbers. Great, therefore,
was my surprise at hearing, shortly
after I had taken my seat, two persons
in animated conversation behind
the spot which I had selected. A
thicket of climbing plants and prickly
cactuses alone separated me from them;
but while it prevented me from catching
even a glimpse of their persons, I lost
not one word of their conversation.

”Pedro,’ said a full, sonorous voice,
‘I am by no means satisfied with you.
In the management of this business,
you have shown a carelessness that I
can not tolerate. Why, zounds! your
acquaintance with Pepito was a most
excellent pretext for gaining access to
the enemy’s camp. You might have
pretended to be very anxious about
Pepito, who I most heartily wish was at
the devil, and what could be more natural
than going to make inquiry after
him?’

”Well, General, the fact is this,’ said
the invisible individual, who had been
addressed as Pedro, ‘much as I am attached
to Pepito, I am by no means
anxious to have a bullet through my
brains.’

”Bullet through your brains! what
do you mean?’

”Simply what I say. Now, look
here, Señor General, the other day, last
Friday, I succeeded in slipping, during
the old woman’s absence, to the door of
the fellow’s room. ‘Who is there?’
exclaimed the ‘Inglez,’ in a loud voice,
just as I was about to give the third
kick at his door. ‘Me, Pedro,’ I replied.
‘Don’t know you,’ was the answer, ‘you
must have mistaken the room,’ ‘Not at
all, Señor,’ said I, ‘I come to seek some
tidings of my compadre, Pepito.’ ‘Tidings
of Pepito,’ repeated the Inglez,

‘tidings of Pepito—wait—’ So I
did wait, congratulating myself on the
success of my scheme, and handling
my knife with a confident expectation
of making sure work of my man, when
I heard the floor creak, and looking
through the key-hole, I saw the confounded
Inglez cocking a pistol and putting
a fresh cap on it. And do you
know, General, it somehow happened
that when he opened the door, I was at
the bottom of the stairs.’

”Which means, Pedro, that you ran
away like a coward as you are.’

Coward!—nay, General, you must
be joking. The truth is, I experienced
a new sensation; I felt for the first
time the emotion of fear; yes, that must
have been what passed over me. It was
something quite new to me, and for the
moment I did not know what ailed me.’

”Idiot! do you suppose a foreigner
would be fool enough to amuse himself
by shooting a Mexican at mid-day, in
the very heart of the capital?’

”Oh! I know very well, General, that
it would cost him a small fortune, if he
was rich, and his life if he was poor.
But then these Inglez are so imprudent,
so rash, so headstrong, and I felt that I
had no wish to have a bullet in my
head, just to put money into the pocket
of the best judge in the city.’

”Nonsense; but about those papers.
I must have them. What steps do you
propose taking?’

”General and chief, were I to put
my hand upon my heart, and tell you
the sacred truth, I should say that I
propose for a time to lie quiet and—do
nothing.’

”Do nothing—lie quiet! Do you
forget that I have paid you already one
hundred dollars in advance, and that
four hundred more are ready for you
when your job is finished?’

”Oh! I know our bargain, General,
and I have the greatest confidence in
your honor. As for abandoning the enterprise,
that I have never dreamed of;
but the fact is, my motive in remaining
inactive for a season is, that I am certain
if I make a move now I shall be undoubtedly
checked, perhaps mated.’

”How so?’

”Well—because I find at the monte-table,
where I usually try my luck, that
there has been for nearly a week a run
on odd numbers. Now, I always remark
that when there is a run on odds,
I always lose in every thing I put my
hand to. Stop, then, General, till the
tables turn, and when I strike a new
vein, you shall hear from your servant,
Pedro.’

‘Of course I waited, expecting to hear
the General burst forth in violent denunciations
on his servant, Pedro, or at
any rate supposed he would ridicule
such an excuse; but I was deceived.

”Well, Pedro, your excuse is not so
bad; had you explained yourself at the
outset, I should not have been so angry.’

‘The Mexicans, it may be remarked,
are influenced in the most important
and momentous actions of their life, by
superstition; this fact is readily explained,
when we reflect that the vast majority
of them are utterly devoid of the
very first rudiments of education, and
owe the position they occupy to the fortune
of civil war or of the gambling-table.
Except in the mere texture and
richness of their costume, nothing else
in that strange country of the grotesque
and picturesque, distinguishes the man
of rank from the beggar or the lazzaroni.
In every class, in every rank, you meet
with the same simplicity, the same vanity,
the same prejudices, the same superstition,
the same purity of language, the
same grace of elocution. The beggar,
wrapped in his tatters, displays the self-same
exquisite polish of manners, the
same courteous bearing, as the senator
or the millionaire, in velvet and gold.
After all, it must be ever remembered
that perhaps the senator was once a
beggar, and that ere long the beggar
may be a senator. One or two lucky
hits at monte, and in a few, short hours,
lo! the metamorphosis is complete.’

‘You can readily believe that the conversation

I had thus overheard interested
me greatly; however the promptings
of curiosity would have riveted
me to my seat, the dictates of prudence
warned me to retire as quickly
and stealthily as possible.

‘With a tread as noiseless as practicable,
I therefore turned my footsteps
to the main avenue, and keeping an eye
always on the spot I had left, I took another
seat near the main entrance. Not
much more than a quarter of an hour
could have elapsed, when along the
same path I had myself taken, I saw
two men approaching. One of them
was a tall and very handsome man; he
flourished in his hand a cane with massive
gold head, and walked with a military
air, in fact, with the air of a hero
and a conqueror; perfectly well-dressed,
in the latest European fashion; indeed,
had it not been for the immense profusion
of gold chain, and sparkling rings
upon his fingers, instead of gloves, you
might have almost mistaken him for a
gentleman. His companion presented
the most striking contrast. His face,
shaded by a torn, slouched hat, was
dirty and coffee-colored. Of short stature,
slight build, and round-shouldered,
he followed his master, with an humble,
abject look, and from his tread, you
would almost have imagined that he was
anxious not to leave any track behind,
of his footsteps on the gravel walk. A
velvet cloak, so worn and patched that
a lazzaroni would only have yielded to
the temptation of stealing it, from a
love of art and not from any hope of
its being of any earthly use to him, was
thrown across his shoulders, beneath
which appeared pantaloons ornamented
on the outer seam of each leg with
long-shanked brass buttons, covered
with verdigris, and boots of Spanish
leather, outrageously dilapidated.

‘As they drew nearer to my seat, I
became more and more impressed that
the handsome flourisher of the gold-headed
cane was not unknown to me.
I was not mistaken, for as he passed me
his eye caught mine, and with a friendly
wave of the hand, he honored me
with a most polite recognition. It was
General Valiente, one of the most celebrated
or rather notorious ‘ladies’ men’
in Mexico.

‘From the fact of his companion having
addressed him as General, and from
the direction in which I had watched
them come, I was at no loss to identify
General Valiente and his companion
with the invisible talkers who had so
unwittingly imparted their secrets to me.

‘I noticed that immediately on leaving
the Alameda, General Valiente and
his friend Pedro separated, without further
parley, and each took directly opposite
roads.

‘This adventure took firm hold of my
mind, and for nearly two hours I remained
seated in the Alameda, revolving
it over and over. Personally, I
knew but little of this General Valiente;
but by hearsay, much. His name was
connected with various strange stories,
in which jealous husbands, duels, poniards,
and poison figured very largely,
and it had been hinted that had Eugene
Sue been acquainted with Valiente, there
might have been forthcoming one of the
most intensely interesting histories relative
to the mysteries of Mexico.

III.

‘Time passed on, until the promptings
of an empty stomach began to
remind me that my dinner-hour was
at hand, if not already passed; but
I still sat there, ruminating. At last,
however, I arose, and slowly walked
up the magnificent Calle des Plateros,
which leads directly into the Cathedral
Square. Whilst thus sauntering along,
my gaze fell on a young and lovely female,
whose eyes were intently fixed on
me, and who, I fancied, to my extreme
surprise, was preparing to address me.
Fearing, however, that I might be laboring
under a delusion, and dreading to involve
myself in a ridiculous dilemma,
although I had instinctively almost
halted, I quickened my step, when, to
my great delight, she stepped toward
me, her lovely face suffused with
blushes.

‘Doubt was at an end. Raising my
hat, and approaching her most respectfully,
I inquired if fortune had so favored
me as to enable me to be of any possible
service to her, and if so, I was at
her orders.

”Señor, I have simply to beg some
information; can you direct me which
street will lead me to the Cathedral
Square?’

”I am myself going thither, Señora,
and if you will permit me to walk beside
you, I shall be most happy to show you
the way.’

‘For a few moments, she hesitated,
and I seized the opportunity to examine
her more attentively. Hair as black as
the raven’s wing, large blue eyes, a face
perfectly oval, a mouth of the smallest
and the most expressive mold, lips the
reddest and most faultless it is possible
to imagine, composed the details of the
lovely whole, which at the first glimpse
had dazzled and attracted me. Probably
my respectful admiration was legible
on my countenance, for after a few seconds,
the youthful beauty accepted my
proffered guidance.

”Would you deem me too impertinent,
were I to ask you one question,
Señora?’ said I, after we had proceeded
a few steps.

”Of course that will in a great measure
depend on the question you are
about to ask,’ she replied, giving at the
same time a sweet smile.

”Are you a native of Mexico, Señora?’

”No, Señor,’ answered she, after a
momentary pause, ‘I am not a Mexican;
but may I, in return, inquire what induced
you to doubt it?’

”Madame, if you will excuse my
candor, my doubts were excited by your
Spanish.’

”O Señor! I am aware that I speak
it very poorly.’

”If I am not greatly mistaken, you
are a native of la belle France.’

‘The beautiful stranger turned pale.
‘What possible interest, Señor, can it be
to you as to who or what I am?’ This
she asked with an earnest look, so piercing
and fixed as to astonish me in any
woman.

”No interest, madame, but it would
be a pleasure; for my mother’s ancestors
were French, and I am, therefore,
ever happy to have an opportunity to
be of any service to one whom I am
permitted to look upon as in some degree
a country-woman.’

”I am not from France, Señor, although
my ancestry, like yours, is
French. I am a native of New-Orleans.’

”Better still, madame,’ Said I, ‘for
then I am indeed your fellow-countryman;
for I was born in the Sunny
South, not far distant from Mobile—but,
madame, I fear you feel ill?’

”Oh! no—ill—it is nothing—the
heat—and I am fatigued, sir; pray, are
we far from the Cathedral Square?’

”Three minutes more will bring us
to it, madame; you can already see the
steps of the cathedral.’

”Then, sir, I have only to thank you
for your kindness,’ she replied, bowing
her head most gracefully.

‘There was no mistaking her thanks
for any thing but a desire to dismiss
me, so I once more bowed to her, and
she, to dispel every possibility of doubt,
quickened her pace, so as to be rid of me
as soon as possible.

‘Without altering my gait, I pursued
the even tenor of my way, when, what
was my surprise to see her stop before
the door of my domicile.

‘As she was in the act of ascending
the steps, she turned round, and as I
was not many yards behind her, it happened
that I was the first person who
met her eye. I noticed she seemed for
a few moments to hesitate, and then apparently
obeying some sudden impulse,
she walked toward me.

”Sir,’ said she, with the same earnest,
piercing glance, which had before
struck me; ‘Sir, this conduct is neither
polite nor honorable, and if you really
are an American, you must know that
to play the spy on a lone female is not
manly.’

”Good heavens! madame,’ said I, as

coolly as possible, ‘perhaps you will
allow me to explain, that my conduct
is simply that of a man who is returning
home to dine.’

”Home! why, is this your residence?’

”Exactly so, madame.’

‘This explanation evidently annoyed
her, but she added coldly:

”Excuse, then, sir, the error into
which my hastiness has betrayed me.
I regret my ill-judged impetuosity.
May I inquire, sir, if you are acquainted
with any of the persons dwelling in
this house?’

”With the exception of Donna Lopez,
the landlady, I do not know a single
soul.’

”Would you inform her, sir, that I
wish to speak with her?’

”With much pleasure.’

‘Opening the door, I immediately
proceeded to summon Donna Teresa.

”Señora,’ said I, ‘here is a lady who
is anxious to see you.’

‘My beauteous countrywoman gave
a most expressive look, which very
clearly signified that my instant departure
would be satisfactory to her
feelings, but my curiosity was so far
kindled that I pretended not to understand,
but remained standing near the
door. My want of tact seemed once more
to vex her, but after a moment’s reflection,
she addressed the worthy Teresa.

”Señora,’ said she, in a low voice,
but still not so low but I could overhear,
‘The price of liberty is eternal vigilance.’

”If you will follow me, Señora, I
will show you to Mr. Albert Pride’s
rooms,’ said mine hostess, as she led
the way up-stairs.

IV.

”Well, Doctor of mine,’ said I, addressing
the disinterested Teresa, when
after a delay of some twenty minutes
she appeared with my dinner, ‘what do
you think of our last new arrival? Matters
are beginning to grow a little complicated.’

”What do I think? Why, I think
that she is marvelously beautiful; such
a perfect beauty I never saw before.
But yet, her eye displeases me.’

”That, allow me to remark, is not a
very logical conclusion.’

”Oh! as for a logical conclusion, I
don’t know what that is; but I know
just what I feel, though perhaps I can’t
tell you in words, why I do feel so; but
I am candid, I am; and I tell you, I
don’t like her eye.’

‘After Donna Teresa’s departure, I
sat with the book which usually served
me as a companion at meal-times, wide
open on the table, but it remained unread.
My strange encounter with this
beautiful stranger had taken entire possession
of my mind. What could be
the link between her and this Albert
Pride, who had for three months been
awaiting her arrival? Why should she
be as anxious as he to avoid recognition?
For every thing conspired to
prove this—her emotion when I asked
if she were French, her pallor and faintness
when I claimed to be a fellow-citizen,
her indignation at the thought of
my playing the spy upon her, and her
hesitation to speak in my presence to
Donna Lopez—all tended to show she
desired to preserve the strictest incognito.

‘The convent-bells of all Mexico were
ringing the Angelus, and I was still
seated at the dinner-table, absorbed in
deep thought. My imagination had
been so racked that it passed from the
domain of the real, and reveled in the
most fantastic regions of the ideal, and
it required a strong effort of the will
to bring back my mind to the dull
matter-of-fact aspects of actual life.

‘As the evening promised to be magnificent,
I determined to refresh my
mind by taking a brisk walk.

‘Passing down the Calle del Arco, I
met an acquaintance, at whose solicitation
I entered one of the most fashionably-frequented
gambling-houses in the
city; it was about nine o’clock, and
quite a number of players were assembled.

‘Soon after taking my stand at the
board of green cloth, so as to have a

good view of the game, and to watch
the conflicting emotions depicted on the
countenances of these devotees of the
fickle goddess, I felt a gentle tap on the
shoulder, and turning round, beheld at
my side General Valiente.

”Would you, Señor Rideau, have the
goodness to give me an ounce in exchange
for sixteen dollars?’

”Certainly, General.’ And I immediately
handed it to him, placing the
dollars he gave me in return, on the
table immediately before me.

”You had better see if it is all right,’
said he.

”It is not necessary, General.’

”Oh! I beg of you to count them,
an error is so easily committed.’

‘Accordingly I counted the pile, and
found there were only fifteen.

”You see now, Señor, how necessary
it is to be particular. I am delighted
now that I pressed upon you to examine
them; you see I owe you a dollar.’
Saying which, he turned to the table
and put down his stake.

‘After two or three games, I suggested
to my friend that it was about
time to leave, but before retiring, I just
put down five dollars as my one offering
to chance. A very short suspense
was all that I had to endure, for in a
minute my card won.

‘The croupier, after raking in his
winnings and paying two or three of
his losses, took up my stake, and after
quietly glancing at each coin, held them
out toward me, and said:

”I do not feel bound to pay.’

”Why not, I should like to know?’

”Because, Caballero, your dollars are
spurious.’

”General Valiente,’ said I, raising my
voice, ‘here is this croupier pretending
that the money I received from you just
now, is false.’

”The croupier is an impertinent rascal,
whose ears I would crop off if I had
him any where else than where we are,’
said the General. ‘As for your dollars,
my dear Caballero, I really can not vouch
for their purity, you know there are such
gangs of counterfeiters throughout the
country. You see how far I was right
in begging you to examine them just
now. This little accident now will impress
it on your mind and make you
more cautious in future.’

‘I knew too much of Mexican life to
be surprised at this cool reply. As for
resenting the General’s conduct, I did
not for an instant dream of it. Military
men in Mexico assume, and in fact
enjoy such extensive privileges, that to
have made a fuss about such a trifle
would been looked on by all civilians as
sheer madness. I therefore merely examined
my pile very carefully, and congratulated
myself at finding that three
out of the fifteen were genuine. It was
very evident that despite his very sound
advice, my friend General Valiente had
neglected to examine them with any
great nicety.

‘While thus engaged, the clocks
struck ten, and at the sound the players
arose to stretch their legs and take
part in the interlude. Servants appeared
with what passed for refreshments,
that is to say, tumblers and
decanters containing three or four different
kinds of liquor, all of domestic
manufacture, and which differed only
in their colors. Glasses and decanters
soon circulated freely, and each man
helped himself without stint.

‘Seated near the door, chatting to
two or three Americans, my attention
was attracted by the entrance of a ranchero,
gayly dressed in the rich national
costume of the country. His jaunty air
amused me, and I moreover fancied I
recognized his features. After running
his eye over the assemblage, his countenance
brightened up, and with an
air of boldness he walked directly toward
a window, where with his back
to us, was standing my delectable friend,
the General.

‘I can scarcely define the feeling
which prompted me, but instinctively
I changed my seat for one not far distant
from the window.

V.

‘On beholding the ranchero, Valiente
was unable to suppress an outburst of
ill-humor.

”What do you come here for, Pedro?’
said he, lowering his voice; ‘you know
well enough that I have forbidden you
to accost me in public.’

‘This flattering reception, however,
did not disturb Pedro’s equanimity.

”Before you fly off into a passion,
General,’ said he, ‘perhaps you will
deign to cast a glance at my change of
attire. How does it strike you?’

”Oh! good enough, good enough,
Pedro, but—’

”Suits me admirably, I think, don’t
you? I need not say it’s the first-fruits
of a lucky hit. The run on the odds
gave up, and I went in and won twice
running on the evens. I find it impossible
to express to you, General, my
delight, the intense joy I experienced,
when I threw that villainous old suit of
mine out of the window, it was a hideous
abomination, and I really felt ashamed
to walk with you this morning across
the Alameda. But now luck has
changed; Pedro and the evens win,
and I feel ready to undertake what
other men might deem impossibilities.’

”I am very glad your luck has
turned, Pedro, and I appreciate your
willingness to act; but as I before
told you, you must not be seen talking
to me, thus publicly, so be off quickly.’

”Yes, I know all that, General, but
first let me hand you a letter that I
received just now from Brown and
Hunt.’

”Hush! Are you drunk or mad, to
mention names in such a place as this?’

‘The General looked around him,
but the precision with which I was
comparing my watch with the clock
over the mantelpiece, saved me from
suspicion, and he resumed his conversation,
in a voice which evidently betokened
suppressed rage.

”Listen, Pedro; twice have I expressly
forbidden you holding any communication
with that firm; beware, lest
I find you daring again to disobey me.
This once more I will overlook it; but
keep this well in mind, that it is far
better to have me for your friend than
your enemy. Now not another word;
begone!’

‘Pedro, whose consequential air had
gradually faded into one of deep humility,
as soon as the General ceased speaking,
bowed very low and left without
uttering a sound. The voice of the
croupier was soon heard announcing
that the monte would recommence, and
yielding to the pressing invitation of
those around me, I resumed my position
at the table.

‘It was past midnight ere the bank
closed, and I rose the winner of some
ten ounces. Not being at all ambitious
of exciting the cupidity of the less fortunate
brethren around me, I was very
particular in intrusting all my money to
the croupier and taking his receipt for
it, payable to my order. This precaution
settled in the most public manner,
I bade my friends good night.

‘At the foot of the stairs I found General
Valiente waiting for me, apparently,
for he accosted me in the most gracious
tone, and bowed with the most exquisite
air of well-bred politeness.

”Believe me, Señor Rideau, I feel
extremely mortified about that little
affair of the counterfeit dollars.’

”You are altogether too considerate,
General, to think about the matter in
any way.’

”O Señor! such a circumstance
jars upon my feelings; those confounded
villains! we must have a strong government,
and make an example of some
of them. I feel anxious to make amends
to you—something more than a mere
apology. Now an idea struck me as I
came down-stairs. Will you oblige me
by allowing me to buy the spurious dollars?
Well, now, suppose I give you
four good ones, it will be so much out
of the fire.’

”Willingly, General, most willingly;
but the fact is, I can only return you
twelve; I have a particular use for the
other three.’

”Ah! you sly rogue, you passed off

three on the croupier, eh? Well, that
is not so bad.’

”General, you flatter me too highly.
I assure you I have a special purpose
for three of them.’

”Oh! well,’ said he, ‘it is not of the
least importance; I happen to have four
dollars in my pocket, and I will give
them to you in exchange for your twelve,
rather than see a friend lose all.’

”General, I thank you a thousand
times; here are your twelve counterfeits.’

”O Señor! pray do not mention
thanks; between caballeros, there is no
need for thanks; I have only done the
right thing; here are four genuine dollars.
Good-night—pleasant dreams.’

‘Half-past twelve was striking as I
reached, without further adventure, the
door of my habitation.

”Who is there?’ cried I, as I suddenly
beheld, a few steps from the door,
wrapped in a large cloak, leaning against
the railing, a tall man.

‘The unknown made no reply. I
therefore stepped back and drew out
my revolver. Dialogues carried on by
knives and fire-arms are by no means
of rare occurrence at mid-night in the
streets of Mexico; but I was anxious,
ere proceeding to extremities, to have a
good look at my antagonist. Although
the Cathedral Square was illumined by
a magnificent moonlight, still I could
not succeed. His hat was forced down
over his brow; his ample cloak was
raised, and the folds covered the lower
portion of his face entirely. I could
distinguish only a pair of glaring eyes,
and also discover that his long hair,
which nearly reached his shoulders, was
almost perfectly white.

‘The contemptuous silence and disdainful
listlessness of my cloaked adversary
tended rather to enrage than
calm me; so, with my revolver in full
view, and my arm stretched forth, I advanced
toward him.

”I have already once demanded who
you are, and you have not seen fit to
answer me. As I intend entering this
house, and can not do so in safety, since
you block my passage, and may have a
dagger hidden beneath your cloak, I
warn you, unless you clear the way, I
shall be obliged to proceed to violent
means to enforce my demand.’

‘Whether the unknown was duly impressed
with wholesome prudence, by
the tone of my voice and the sight of
my pistol; whether, finding he had
woke up the wrong customer, he determined
to change his tactics; or whether
he had no sinister motives, I could not
then determine; suffice it to say, he
evacuated the disputed territory, and
with a measured and majestic step,
moved away some eight or ten paces,
reminding me of a stage bandit, in some
Bowery melodrama.

‘Keeping my face toward him, and
letting no movement of his body escape
me, I knocked loudly at the door, and
in a minute more Donna Lopez herself
opened it, and I entered.

‘Mexican houses all are provided with
two doors, and my hostess and I had
not crossed the vestibule leading to the
inner one, when the knocker fell on the
outer door, with a force that fairly
startled the obese Teresa.

”Holy Virgin!’ exclaimed she, ‘who
can be there at this hour? But angels
defend us, why, Señor, have you your
pistol in your hand?’

‘In a few words, I explained to her
the adventure which had befallen me at
the door; but ere I had fairly ended,
the door shook with the increased violence
with which the knocker now fell
upon it. I rushed forward to open it.

”For mercy’s sake, Señor, be prudent;
do not open it,’ said my terrified
hostess, ‘wait—wait, I will go myself.’

‘Poor Donna Teresa, overpowered by
fear, was slower than even was her custom,
in obeying the impetuous summons,
and as she reached the door, it
shook for the third time beneath the
rapid blows of the knocker.

‘Who is there?’ said she, in a faltering
tone, opening a little slide which
was so protected by bars and cross-bars

as to prevent the intrusion of a dagger
or even the muzzle of a pistol; ‘who is
there?’

The price of liberty is eternal vigilance,’
was the answer from without.

VI.

‘Donna Lopez looked at me with
terror and amazement.

”This must be the man Señor Pride
has been so impatiently waiting for during
the past three months,’ said she,

‘he must be admitted.’

”One moment, Señora, let me first
put one question to this impetuous
stranger; perchance he may have uttered
these words without knowing their
full import.’

”Friend,’ said I, approaching the
grating, ‘it is very true that ‘the price
of liberty is eternal vigilance;’ but allow
me to suggest that this is not a very
appropriate hour for uttering truisms,
however excellent, especially in the way
you do. Let peaceable people retire to
rest, and take my advice and get you to
your own home.’

”I must see Albert Pride without
delay; imminent danger threatens him.
If you persist in refusing me admittance,
on your head be the consequences.’

‘This reply dissipated all doubt. I
opened the door immediately. A man,
wrapped in a large cloak, entered, whom
I instantly recognized as the same person
I had found leaning against the
rails. His face, no longer concealed,
betrayed evidence of deep emotion.

‘Taking a small lamp in her hand,
Donna Teresa, after casting a piteous
glance toward me, as though she were
begging me not to lose sight of them,
told the stranger to follow her, and
she would show him the way. He followed,
without uttering a word.

”This is the door of Señor Pride’s
room,’ said she, on reaching the head of
the stairs.

”Señora,’ said the stranger, ‘it may
be that he is a sound sleeper, and may
not answer my first rap. I will therefore,
with your permission, take the
lamp, and will not detain you longer.’

‘How far this proposition suited my
worthy hostess, I can not say; at any
rate, she made no opposition. As we
retired, we heard a firm hand rattling
the handle of Pride’s door.

‘The sleeping-room I occupied, although
contiguous to and on the same
floor with Albert Pride’s, was reached
by another staircase. It was very narrow;
but I was so familiar now with
the house, that I did not wait for my
hostess to bring a light, especially as I
had candles in my room. As I entered
my room, I fancied I heard a gentle
tapping at the door, which was closed
up near the foot of my bed, and to
which I have already alluded. If opened,
I knew it must lead into Pride’s
apartments.

‘Again I heard the tapping, and exclaimed:
‘Who is there?’

”Open the door, for Heaven’s sake,
open the door,’ was the reply, in a low
tone; ‘quick, my life is in danger!’

‘I approached the door, and in equally
low tones asked: ‘Who are you?’

”A woman—but quick, open—open
the door, for every moment is precious.
I tell you my life is at stake!’

‘It seemed to me it was rather a time
for action than for explanations, so, taking
an excellent Spanish dagger, which
I had had in my possession many years,
I succeeded in wrenching out the two
staples which fastened the door on my
side, and then putting my mouth to the
key-hole, I asked: ‘Have you the key?’

”Yes.’

”Then unlock the door, and bring
the key with you to this side.’

‘A few moments more, and a woman,
to judge from the lightness of the tread,
for I was still without light, precipitated
herself into, rather than entered, the
room.

”Oh! thanks; from my heart I thank
you, Señor, whoever you are; I owe
my life to your kind assistance.’

‘The sound of her voice, which I at
once recognized, changed the suspicion
which had from the first moment flashed
upon my mind, into full assurance.

”Do not be afraid, madame,’ said I,

‘you are in perfect safety here. Do you
lock the door, while I look to my candles.’

‘The first object my candle brought
to light was the pale but still charming
face of my beautiful country-woman.

”You, sir!’ she exclaimed, scarcely
able to suppress her astonishment. ‘In
mercy I implore you, save me from the
fury of my husband.’

”Of Mr. Albert Pride?’

”No, sir, Albert is not my husband;
but, listen!—do you not hear?—they
are quarreling—they are struggling.’

‘I listened. She was not mistaken.
In spite of the two partitions which
separated us from the scene of this
angry interview, we distinctly heard the
furious accents of passion. All at once
a violent shock made the wall—thin
enough, it is true—creak and rattle;
then, a moment afterward, we heard the
fall as of a body, accompanied with a
low moan.

”Albert is dead! He has murdered
him; but woe be to him. I will be
revenged yet,’ exclaimed my companion,
her eyes glaring with unearthly fire.

‘At this moment, hasty footsteps
sounded in the adjoining room, which
I subsequently discovered was Pride’s
bed-chamber.

”Sir,’ said a voice choked with
anger, ‘you are a coward, and shall
give me satisfaction for this insult.’

”You brought it on yourself, by
your own obstinacy. Had you not opposed
my entrance to this room, I
should not have used violence toward
you, at any rate. As for the satisfaction
you claim, I will think about that.’

”Well, you see that your wife is not
here,’ replied Albert, after a short silence,
during which we could hear the
furniture being moved, closets opened,
and the curtain-rings rattle.

”True, sir; but her absence only
proves one thing, that in one particular
I have been misinformed.’

”Confess rather, egregiously duped.’

Duped!—nay, you are the dupe.
Will you, Arthur Livermore, give me
your word of honor as a gentleman, that
my wife, Adéle Percival, has not followed
you to Mexico? Will you deny
that she is now your mistress?’

”Yes, sir, I give you my word of
honor,’ replied Albert or Arthur, in a
low, husky voice.

”And I tell you, Arthur Livermore,
to your teeth, you are a miserable, contemptible
liar! Nay, seek not to deny
it, it is useless; for I hold here the
proof, in your own writing. Look, here
is your last letter; it arrived two days
after Adéle left New-Orleans. You acknowledge
that—for you turn pale at
your own treachery. I bribed the tool
who acted as your go-between, so you
see I attached some importance to securing
proof. You spoke, I think, of
being duped. Arthur, I am amazed at
your effrontery; but I wait to hear your
defense.’

‘A fresh silence followed this outburst
of the outraged husband, a silence which
was only broken by the heavy, rapid
breathing of the two adversaries.

”You must indeed have passionately
loved that woman, or you, Arthur, could
never have been led to forswear your
word of honor. O Arthur, Arthur! be
warned; I swear to you before heaven,
that woman, with all her beauty—a beauty
that I once deemed angelic—is possessed
by devils whose name is legion; her
heart is the receptacle of a monstrous,
hideous crowd of vices—vices the most
opposite, there nestle together: brazen
effrontery and cringing cowardice; sordid
cupidity and the most lavish, reckless
prodigality. With her, every act
is the result of deep, cool calculation.
No generous impulse ever beat within
her breast; and love, except for self,
never yet was awakened from its deathlike
torpor. She married me because I
was reputed rich; she deserted me because
she deemed me ruined. What
motive impelled her to follow you to
Mexico, I know not. But of this I
warn you, rest assured it is not love
for you—you perchance, may be useful
to her; the necessary instrument to further
some new scheme. But remember
General Ramiro’s fate, and take heed

lest you be the next dupe—the next
victim.’

‘I turned involuntarily toward the
youthful creature beside me, as her
husband’s voice ceased to ring on my
ears. Despite the mastery she exercised
over her feelings, I nevertheless
perceived she trembled; but who, save
the Judge of all, can tell whether it
arose from fear, rage, or the first emotion
of repentance.

”Mr. Percival,’ replied my neighbor,
in a constrained voice, ‘this interview,
after the violence which commenced it,
must naturally be most painful to me,
and I presume equally so to you. Allow
me, in as few words as possible, to
bring it to a close. I own that I was
wrong in pledging my word of honor to
what was not wholly true. Until you
claimed Adéle here this night, as your
wife, I had for months supposed you
had abandoned all title to the name of
husband; that you had mutually consented
to a divorce, and under that impression
I denied that Adéle was my
mistress, for in February last, I was
married to her at Baton Rouge. In
presence of the proofs you possess, it
were useless to deny that Adéle is at
this moment in this city. I have seen
her this very day, and I own that I
know where she resides. More than
this, it will be useless for you to attempt
to extort from me. I refuse beforehand
to answer any further interrogatory.
I can fully conceive the
hatred my presence must inspire within
your breast; I will not even pretend
to regret it; for this hatred, springing
from a sense of dishonor, will preclude
the possibility of any thing save
the death of one of us, terminating the
appeal for satisfaction which I have already
claimed. I have done, sir, and
wait your reply.’

‘Some seconds elapsed ere Adéle’s
husband replied. His voice had grown
calmer and more restrained, and I imagined
that he had recovered his self-control.

”Arthur,’ said he, ‘I shall not challenge
you, neither will I accept a challenge
from you.’

”You refuse to meet me,’ said my
neighbor, ‘and for what reason?’

”Because I do not hate, I merely
pity you; because he who first defiled
my home, lies in his sandy grave beside
the waters of Lake Ponchartrain;
because beside that grave I vowed to
my Maker and my God never again to
dare to take into these blood-stained
hands the holy scales of justice. Yes,
Arthur, it is four long years since I sent
that wretched victim of that woman to
his last solemn reckoning. Look at
me to-day; my locks are white; ’tis not
with age: I have not yet lived out the
half of man’s allotted span on earth.
But that bleeding corpse; the trickling,
oozing drops from out that breast; the
gurgling sound of the unuttered death-words
of Adéle’s first seducer—these
have made me prematurely old. Oh!
woe to him who dares to seek and
takes revenge. Vengeance has been
claimed as Heaven’s sole, supreme prerogative.
Arthur, I must, I do refuse
your challenge.’

”Sir, I shall not deign to notice your
calumnies about Adéle, for I am anxious
to terminate this interview. May
I ask why you seek to prolong it, and
why, if you so loathe Adéle, you persecute
me by following her?’

”Because I am resolved on two
points—to see her, and to learn from
her where she has secreted our child.’

”Unless you pledge yourself, Mr.
Percival, not to make any further attempt
to see Adéle, you shall not, if I
can prevent, leave this room alive.’

”Oh! oh! finding I won’t fight, you
fancy you can frighten me by threats of
assassination. It is rather creditable to
your ingenuity, Mr. Livermore, but I
had provided for such a contingency.
The United States Minister has been
apprized of my arrival, and I left certain
papers with his Secretary to be
opened to-morrow, in case I should not
return by noon, explaining our mutual
relations very concisely yet definitely.

Now you know that the Mexican idea
of justice, though lenient in the extreme
to natives, is just as extremely
severe to foreigners, so that I would
hardly advise you to tempt the gallows,
unless, indeed, you have less objection
to suicide, for I really think that is the
only way you can possibly cheat the
hangman, unless you condescend to
allow me to pay my respects to the
American Legation to-morrow, in the
forenoon.’

‘On the stage, especially in the sanguinary
melodrama, it is astonishing
how little respect is paid to the gallows;
but somehow in the humbler walks of
every day life, it exercises a very salutary,
deterring influence on a very large
class of minds; and I was, therefore, in
no way surprised to hear my neighbor
resume the conversation in a tone decidedly
an octave or two lower.

”You have entirely misinterpreted
my meaning. I may have thought of
here forcing a quarrel on you, but the
commission of the crime you dare insinuate,
never entered my brain. But,
now, sir, one last question: Why do
you persist in seeking an interview with
the woman you pretend to hate?’

”Pretend to hate! nay, there is no
pretense, I hate, detest, and loathe her;
not because she betrayed me; not because
she stained an honorable name;
not because she made me kill her lover;
not because she has ruined my happiness;
but because knowing—feeling all
this, and more than words have power
to convey—because knowing her infamy
and shame, I still, still love her.’

You love her still!’ cried Arthur.
‘Oh! thanks for that one avowal; that
explains fully the bitterness with which
you calumniate her.’

”Calumniate her! oh! that were impossible
for the very basest fiend to do.
But I was wrong to desecrate the word,
and say I love her. No, no; I tell you
I hate her, I loathe her; but in spite
of hatred, in spite of loathing, she exercises
over my imagination an irresistible
fascination—a fascination you can never
feel in that intensity which haunts my
dreams of early manhood. You knew her
not a guileless, artless girl just blooming
into early maidenhood. But enough of
these maddening memories of the past.
It were better, doubtless, that I never see
her more, for in my hatred I might kill
her. But mark you, Arthur, I will find
my child; she is now the only tie that
binds me to humanity; the only link
that chains me to this mortal coil which
men call life. I must have my darling
child. The day after to-morrow I will
return here to know where she is secreted;
if that be divulged to me, I
swear by all that men hold as sacred,
whether in heaven or earth, to depart in
peace, and leave you to your fate, and
Adéle to the vengeance of the Most
High. Adieu.’

”Farewell. You shall be told all
that you require,’ said my neighbor.

”Oh! excuse me,’ said Percival, returning,
‘where does this door lead
to?’

”To some room to which I have
never had access.’

”Occupied by whom?’

”I do not know.’

‘A violent blow, which we had not
expected, was given on the door, close
to which we were standing, listening. I
instantly retreated to my bed. Adéle
remained motionless as a statue; and
when the second blow fell upon the
panels, I cried out most lustily:

”Who the deuce is there?’ mingling
therewith, moreover, sundry forcible
Spanish expletives.

”No one. Excuse me, Señor, I mistook
the door.’

”Well, clear out, and don’t do it
again!’ I retorted.

”Please show me the way out of
this house, Mr. Livermore,’ was all we
heard, until after a painful pause the
street-door was closed, and Arthur’s
footstep sounded returning up-stairs.
I looked fixedly at my companion; her
face wore a deathlike pallor, but a soft,
melancholy smile played upon her lips.

”Poor Edmund!’ said she, in a sad,
soft tone, ‘despite the wrongs I have endured
at his hands, the jealousy he has

now evinced is such a proof of his undying
love, that I am almost constrained
to forgive his former cruelty.’ Adéle
gave vent to a sigh, and added, with
downcast eyes:

”The world, doubtless, will blame
me; they will believe every charge,
scout every palliative plea. For a season,
I must endure its frown, and resign
my will to drink the bitter cup of scorn
and contumely; for I have gone astray,
I have sinned against the judgment of
my fellow-mortals; and yet, oh! it were
so easy to gain sympathy, were I to disclose
the secrets of the inner dungeons
of my prison-house—that spot which
poets sing as blessed—Home! O man,
man! there is no place like home, but
how readily may it be turned into a
hell—for—a wife!’

‘I was still weak—nervous; and her
words breathed such tones of bitter anguish,
and her whole frame evinced such
tokens of emotion, that in spite of all
that I had overheard, tears welled up to
my eyelids, and compassion overcame
my still lurking distrust; her sobs alone
broke the silence which ensued, and I
was never in my life more painfully embarrassed.
Fortunately the return of
my neighbor relieved me from my peculiar
predicament. No sooner did Adéle
hear him enter the adjoining room, than
she opened the door of communication,
and threw herself upon his breast.

VII.

”Dearest Arthur,’ said she, the tears
still running down her cheeks, ‘how fearfully
you must have suffered throughout
this long interview!’

”Oh! fear not, Adéle, all will yet be
well. I will protect you and avenge
your wrongs.’

”Fear not?’ said she, ‘do you think
that I dread death for my own sake?
No, Arthur, death is nothing terrible to
me now.’

‘Then suddenly appearing to become
conscious of my presence, they both
seized me by the hands and overwhelmed
me with the profusion of their
thanks.

”Any one would have acted precisely
as I have, under similar circumstances.
I therefore beg you to spare me from
further thanks. But, my dear sir, do
you feel ill? Madame, allow me to
support Mr. Livermore.’

‘A sudden change came over his features;
a deathlike paleness overspread
his countenance, his eyelids became half-closed,
his breathing grew short, his
hands clenched, and a nervous tremor
shook his entire frame. For a few moments
I feared he was at the point of
death. I promptly assisted him to his
couch.

”Are you surgeon enough to bleed
him?’ inquired Adéle.

”Yes, I will not hesitate if you desire
me to do so.’

‘We soon divested Arthur of his coat,
stripped his arm, and while I went in
search of an impromptu lancet, Adéle
prepared the needful bandages.

”Be quick, I implore you,’ said she.
‘Once before I saw him as he now is;
there is not a moment to be lost.’

‘Need I confess that the entrance of
a guardian angel in the shape of a skillful
disciple of Esculapius would have
been hailed by me as an especial joy?
However, no such angel came, neither
was he within call; so as the danger
struck me as imminent, and his condition
appeared growing every moment
more critical, I argued, without bleeding
he would undoubtedly die, whereas
by my attempt, however clumsy, he
might rally. I plucked up my courage
to the sticking-point, and stuck my patient.
I drew several ounces of blood.
My fair assistant displayed the most
undeniable, I can hardly say irreproachable,
coolness, for really, to my fancy,
she was a little too much self-possessed.
As soon as the bandages were applied,
Arthur’s consciousness returned.

”Ah! thanks, thanks,’ said he, addressing
me in a low, faltering tone.
‘The crisis has now passed.’

”Over-excitement, doubtless, produced
it?’

”Yes,’ said he, ‘any excitement is
dangerous for one like me. You see in

me a man condemned to death by every
member of the faculty that I have ever
consulted. I dare say you mean kindly,
and by that look of incredulity, you
would seek to comfort me.’

”Well, doctors are often mistaken,’
I said.

”True; but I am convinced their
predictions in my case will be literally
fulfilled, for when this terrible disease of
the heart once lays its hold upon a man,
it never relaxes its deadly grasp. But,’
said he, raising himself to a sitting posture,
‘but I will not die, I must live.
One fixed purpose, one great aim sustains
me, and I feel that till I have
accomplished this, the thread of life,
frail as I know it is, strained as I feel it
oft to be, still, still I have a firm presentiment
it will hold out.’

”Arthur, dear Arthur!’ broke in the
voice of Adéle, as she leaned over his
shoulder, ‘you know after such a paroxysm,
repose is necessary. No more
conversation to-night; strive to calm
your nerves, and to enjoy the tranquil
influence of sleep. Do this, I beg, I
implore you.’

‘With the docility of a petted child
he yielded, and reclining his head upon
his pillow, soon sank into a deep sleep.
It was now verging upon three o’clock,
and at my solicitation Adéle retired to
my apartment, while I kept watch beside
my patient’s couch.

‘The mysterious individual whose
conduct had so puzzled me, and to
whom I had been so strangely introduced,
seemed to be a man of about
thirty, decidedly handsome, and of
striking mien, of elegant manners, and
evidently accustomed to refined society.
His hair, which curled naturally, was,
however, growing thin; a few deep lines
were furrowed on his brow, and the
corners of his mouth wore, as it were,
unconsciously, at times, a disdainful air,
and as he slept I could trace how the
fire of youthful passion had brought his
manhood to premature decay.

‘Although the veil of mystery had
been rent, my curiosity was only whetted,
by no means gratified. Who could
this man be for whose arrival, according
to my hostess’ account, he had been
waiting with such feverish impatience?
What journey could he have returned
from, in such shattered health; and
finally, what was this great purpose, on
the successful issue of which, he seemed
to stake his all, on which he declared
his life to hang?

‘Again the undefinable spell that
seemed to attach to the fascinating
Adéle, filled my mind with reveries of
wondrous interest. What was her part
in this drama that was enacting so
close beside me? Was she the victim
or the enchantress? During the long
vigils of that night, I asked this question
of myself many a time and oft, and
yet could arrive at no solution of my
doubts. The soft, regular sound, produced
by her breathing, in the next
room, the door of which remained ajar—for
she had thrown herself upon my
bed, without removing her apparel—fell
upon my ear, and proved she slept in
all the tranquillity of innocence. And
yet the very tranquillity of that sleep
almost excited my displeasure; for it
seemed to evince a listless, reckless indifference
to danger, a lack of tender,
womanly sympathy for suffering and
sickness, that might indeed arise from a
heart untouched by any love, save that
of self.

‘I was just rolling up another cigarette,
when, as the day dawned, Adéle
entered. She was lovely, and radiant
with smiles. The closest and most sagacious
observer would have failed to
discern the slightest trace of the excitement
through which she had passed but
a few short hours before. She thanked
me for my kind assistance, with a bewitching
grace, almost girlish in its simplicity,
and begged me to retire, and
take the rest she felt assured I must
need. Before so doing, however, it was
agreed that the door leading to my room
should in future remain unfastened, in
case of a recurrence of the danger that
had menaced her the previous night.

‘Feeling no drowsiness, but rather a
desire for fresh air, I mounted to the

cupola that adorned the roof of our
house, and for a couple of hours I sat
there, enjoying the delicious breeze and
the picturesque panorama that lay beneath
my feet, and the motley groups
that swarmed to early prayers up the
Cathedral steps.

‘At last, I felt like strengthening the
inner man, and determined to step down
as far as Véroley’s, the fashionable café
of the city, and there to take a right
good breakfast. I returned to my room
to replenish my purse, and to take my
dagger and revolver. I found the purse
and revolver on the shelf where I had
left them, untouched, but my search for
the dagger proved fruitless. Yet with
it I had wrenched out the staples that
fastened the door, and to my knowledge
no one had had access to my room since
that time, save Adéle.

‘After taking my breakfast, and calling
for my letters, I paid one or two
visits, and ere I returned home, it was
well nigh three in the afternoon.

‘I had not been seated long, ere Mr.
Livermore entered. He appeared to
have completely recovered from his attack.

”Of two evils, the adage advises us
to choose the lesser. I would, therefore,
prefer to appear intrusive rather
than ungrateful; so excuse me if I trespass
on your time or your patience.
After the generous devotion you displayed
last night, and after what Adéle
moreover has told me, I feel I am bound
to inform you whom you have thus befriended;
for, as you have already
learned, Albert Pride is not my real
name.’

‘I hastened to offer to my neighbor
the seat of honor, my magnificent rocking-chair,
not only as a mark of politeness,
but thinking that as he was about
to tell me something, if he were only
comfortably ensconced, very interesting,
he might find himself so much at his
ease that he would make a much cleaner
breast of it.

‘My little surmise proved correct; he
accepted my proffered civility, and proceeded
to give me a long and very interesting
account of his parentage and
youth. Suffice it to say, that he was a
native of Tennessee, and being left an
orphan at an early age, had, like thousands
of others, passed through a brief
career of folly and extravagance. He
had become acquainted with Adéle and
her family some two years previously,
and had been married to her about four
months, under the impression, as he had
told her husband on the previous night,
that a divorce had been obtained.

‘What most excited my surprise, in
his recital, was, that while Percival had
accused her of having deserted him because
she deemed him ruined, Arthur
told me that she married him, knowing
him to be almost penniless. But I will
give you his own words:

”I explained to her my desperate
position, when she replied: ‘It matters
not; in return for the fortune you have
squandered, I will give you that which
shall produce an income far beyond your
boyish dreams.’

”A horrible suspicion flashed across
my mind; I feared her reason was impaired.

”’Adéle,’ I exclaimed, ‘in mercy, jest
not; but explain yourself.’

”’I will, Arthur; but first of all, I
must exact from you the most solemn
vow, that under no circumstances will
you divulge to mortal man or woman,
the secret I am about to confide to you.”

‘At this point, Mr. Livermore checked
himself suddenly, as if he had said
too much, and then added:

”I regret, my dear sir, that I can
merely add, that I gave Adéle the solemn
pledge she required, and that my
presence here, in the city of Mexico, to-day,
is merely the result of the secret
then intrusted to me.’

‘I was still under the impression that
this narrative had produced, when Adéle
softly entered the apartment.

”Arthur,’ said she, in a low whisper,
‘there is some one knocking at the door
of the ante-chamber.’

”Remain here,’ said he, rising from
his seat, ‘I will go and open it.’

”Do not let him go alone, I beg of

you,’ said Adéle. ‘Who knows of what
service your presence may be to-day, or
of what value your testimony may be
hereafter? Possibly, it may save money,
if not life; but why go without your
hat and gloves?’ she added, as I was
leaving the room bare-headed, ‘you
must pass for a visitor, not for a fellow-lodger.’

‘Lost in admiration of her ready tact
and coolness, I reached Arthur Livermore’s
sitting-room, just as he opened
the door.

”Pepito,’ exclaimed he.

”Ay, Caballero, Pepito himself, in
perfect health, and ever your most devoted
servant.”

[TO BE CONCLUDED.]


Changed.

I can not tell what change has come to you,

    Since when, amid the pine-trees’ murmurous stir,

You spoke to me of love most deep and true:

    I only know you are not as you were.

It is not that you fail in tender speech;

    You speak to me as kindly as of old;

But yet there is a depth I do not reach,

    A doubt that makes my heart grow sick and cold.

True, there has been no anger and no strife;

    I only feel, with dreary discontent,

That something bright has vanished from my life;

    I know not what it is, nor where it went.

You chide my grief, and wipe my frequent tears;

    But to my pain what art can minister?

Oh! I would give all life’s remaining years

    If you would be again as once you were!

As, dipped in fabled fountains far away,

    All living things are hardened into stone,

So strange and frozen seems your love to-day,

    Its sweet, spontaneous growth and life are gone:

And it is changed into a marble ghost,

    Driving away all happiness and rest;

In whose chill arms I shiver faint and lost,

    Bruising my heart against its rocky breast.

Nay, no regrets, no vows: it is too late,

    Too late for you to speak, or me to hear:

We can not mend torn roses: we must wait

    For the new blossoms of another year.


Hamlet A Fat Man.

I have seen on the stage several Hamlets,
more or less successful in that sublime
dramatic creation of Shakspeare, to
say nothing of small-calfed personifications
at private fancy balls. Young
Booth, in these days, is doubtless the
most ideal and accurate interpreter of
the great Dane; although Mrs. Kemble’s
rendition is certainly beyond the
reach of hostile criticism.

In this paper I propose to consider
Hamlet not as he is represented on the
stage, but as he is described in the original
text. At the theatre, he usually
appears as a dark-complexioned, black-haired,
beetle-browed, and slender young
man, wearing an intensely gloomy wig,
eyebrows corked into the blackness of
preternatural bitterness, while on thin
and romantic legs, imprisoned in black
silk tights, he struts across the stage,
the counterfeit presentment of the veritable
prince.

I once read a brief line or two in a
work by Goethe, alleging that Hamlet
was ‘a fat man.’ At first I was inclined
to regard this as a joke of the majestic
German. Later reflection induced me
to examine this surmise in detail, and to
conclude finally that the theory is true,
and that the enigma of Hamlet’s character
can be solved through calculations
of pinguitude.

[Greek: Eurêka]. Perfect tense, indicative mood,
‘I have found it!’ In fact, the whole
Hamlet problem must be regarded in an
obese, or adipose point of view. The
Prince of Denmark is not the conventional
Hamlet of the theatre, nor the
Hamlet of Shakspeare. He was a Northman,
and like the greater number of the
inhabitants of Northern Europe, was,
doubtless, a blue-eyed and flaxen-haired
blonde. My lord was far from appearing
thin or delicate; on the contrary, he
carried on his belly a large portmanteau
well-rounded by the swell of the digesting
nutriment.

That our honored prince was a fat
man, is proved by his own confession,
as well as by the evidence of the queen.
Tossed about in a hot desert of doubt
and despair, he exclaims in one of his
incomparable soliloquies:

Oh! that this too, too solid flesh WOULD MELT!’

What thin man would melt away even
in the hot solstice of June? In the
fencing scene, (Act IV.,) his flabby muscles
are soon fatigued, and the queen
exclaims:

He’s fat, and scant of breath:

Here, Hamlet, take my napkin, rub thy brows.’

However, to be serious, it must be
confessed that there are splendid traits
in the mental character of the prince;
every grandeur or folly can be found in
him. From the lowest pit of despair,
his soul debates the question of suicide
as a logical proposition, forgetting the
divine prohibition against ‘self-slaughter.’
Eloquence, genius, and brilliant
fancies, are constantly manifested, and
also a gorgeous imagination.

It may be mentioned, incidentally,
that Hamlet’s character has been contrasted
with that of Orestes, the Greek,
who, when he arrived at years of manhood,
avenged his father’s death by assassinating
his mother, Clytemnestra,
and her adulterer, OEgisthus. In other
words, he avenged a crime by a crime.

And now let us drop these serious
comments, and return to the more humorous
side of our theory—the plumpness
of the prince, overlooked as a mere
accident, by critics and actors. It is a
physiological propriety that he should
be of a phlegmatic temperament—a temperament
often united to an acute intellect,
but also, to a sluggish and heavy
person. A weak, wavering inactivity,
fickleness of purpose, a keen sensibility,
or sensitiveness, are also noticeable;
while the subtlety of his theories is
sharply penetrating, and forms the keystone
to the arch of his character.

Truly, Hamlet’s intellect is that of a

giant; his strength of will, that of a
child. He has, so to speak, no executive
talent. He is the doubting philosopher,
the subtle metaphysician, the self-analyzer,
always ‘thinking too precisely
upon the event.’ He sees so far into
the consequences of human action that
he is fearful of taking decided steps.
He has the nerve to kill neither his
uncle nor himself, although he debates
the latter question with great dexterity.
He never effected any one of the plans
upon which he had deliberated. Any
one who reads Hamlet, under the influence
of this theory, will see that it is
confirmed by every incident in the tragedy.

A series of accidents hurried the
prince to the final catastrophe. His
was a lovely, great, and noble nature;
but it lacked one element of heroism—strength
of will. It was an exquisite
touch in the mighty poet to make Hamlet
gross in figure, as he was phlegmatic,
inactive, and irresolute in temperament.
Had he been a thin, brown, choleric,
and nervous man, the tragedy would
have ended in the first Act. Had he
been a fiery Italian, instead of a doubting,
deliberating Dane; had he been of
a passionate, or yellow complexion, instead
of a calm blonde; had he possessed
a wiry, high-strung, and nervous
constitution; had he, in a word, proved
himself a man of action, and not a man
of metaphysical tendencies, his sword
would have soon cut the perplexing
meshes which surrounded him, and he
would have executed instant vengeance
upon the authors of his misfortune and
disgrace. Else he would have put an
end to a life too wretched to be endured.

The conventional critic may smile at
the conceit of a fat Hamlet, but I am
satisfied that my theory is amply sustained
by the text, as well as by the
true solution of the alleged knotty
points of Shakspeare’s mental character,
over which the ponderous but inflated
brain of Dr. Johnson stultified
itself. He accuses the Avon bard of
introducing spirits, ghosts, myths, and
fairies; of being guilty of exaggerations,
absurdities, vulgar expressions, and
other naughtiness. (Boswell’s Johnson,
Vol. IV. pp. 258, etc.) All of which
proves that the Doctor was sometimes
prejudiced, ill-natured, jealous, and ponderously
silly on certain points.

But they who have cracked the kernel
of this grand tragedy, and formed a
just conception of the real disposition
and peculiarities of the true hero, must
admire and appreciate the marvelous
skill of the great bard who understands
the relations between physiology and
the passions, and can analyze the temperament
physical, as well as dissect
the soul immortal.


The Knights Of The Golden Circle.

Within a very few years, the friends
of Emancipation in the North and West,
as well as all opposed to the increase of
‘Southern power’ in our national policy,
have been from time to time interested
by rumors of a secret association termed
that of the Knights of the Golden Circle,
or as it is familiarly described, ‘the
K.G.C.’ It was understood to be a secret
society, instituted for the purpose of extending,
by the most desperate means
and measures, the institution of slavery,
and with it, of Southern Secession and
all those social and political principles
which have been of late years so unscrupulously
advocated by Southern
statesmen. It is, however, only of late
that any thing definite relative to this
order has been published.

In July, 1861, the Louisville Journal
gave a full exposé of the order, which
has been recently republished in a
pamphlet, by ‘the U.S. National U.C.,’
a copy of which now lies before us.
‘Of the authenticity of this exposition,’
says the introduction, ‘there can be no
doubt.’ George D. Prentice, Esq., the
editor of the Journal, gives his solemn
assurance, as an editor and as a man,
that the documents from which he
derived his information are authentic.
He asserts, moreover, that he received
them from a prominent Knight of the
Third Degree. The genuineness of these
documents has never yet been denied by
any man whose word can be regarded as
valid testimony in the case. Corroborative
testimony was furnished in a violent
newspaper quarrel which occurred soon
after the first publication was made, in
which several ‘Knights of the Third
Degree’ were participants, the question
in dispute being as to the authorship of
the revelations made to Mr. Prentice.
After the warfare had subsided, he informed
them that they were all mistaken,
and that each one of the parties implicated
was equally guiltless.

On the first page of the introduction
referred to, the editor, after a succinct
statement that the K.G.C. is the direct
descendant of the order of the Lone
Star and other secret fillibustering societies,
and that many of the ‘old landmarks’
of those unions may be traced
in its organization, quotes from an article
in the CONTINENTAL MONTHLY for January,
1862, as follows:

‘This organization, which was instituted
by John C. Calhoun, William L. Porcher,
and others, as far back as 1835, had for its
sole object the dissolution of the Union and
the establishment of Southern Empire—Empire
is the word, not Confederacy or
Republic—and it was solely by means of
its secret but powerful machinery, that the
Southern States were plunged into revolution,
in defiance of the will of a majority of
their voting population. Nearly every man
of influence at the South, (and many a pretended
Union man at the North,) is a member
of this organization, and sworn, under
the penalty of assassination
, to labor, ‘in season
and out of season, by fair means and by
foul, at all times and on all occasions, for
the accomplishment of its object.’

The editor of the pamphlet in question
declares that he knows not upon what
evidence the above statement from the
CONTINENTAL is based, but admits that
there can be no reasonable doubt that
these men and their associates did resort
to secret and powerful means for
the spread of their views and for the instruction
of the Southern mind in the
doctrines of disunion and treason which
they originated.

As regards our source of information,
let it suffice to say that we derived it from
a gentleman who was himself a K.G.C.,
who was familiar with its history, and
of whose character for honor and veracity
strict inquiries made by us of
men of high standing in the community
left no shadow of room for doubt.
From his statements, it was transferred
by one of our establishment to the author
of the article in question.

To the eye of the student of history,
who has closely traced in many ages

and countries the vast action of secret
societies in events, the whole Southern
movement bears, however, intrinsic evidence
of that peculiar form of hidden
political power. The prompt and vigorous
action of the whole Secession movement,
by which States with a majority
attached to the Union were hurled,
scarce knowing how, into rebellion,
would never have been accomplished
save by a long established and perfectly
drilled organization. It is not
enough to sway millions that the leaders
simply know what they wish to do,
or that they have the power to do it.
There must be organization and subordination,
if only to control the independent
action of demagogues and of
selfish politicians, who abound in the
South as elsewhere. Had the existence
of the K.G.C. never been revealed, the
historian would have detected it by its
results, and been compelled in fairness
to admit that it was admirably instituted
to fulfill its ends—evil as they were—and
that its work was well done.

The editor of the pamphlet has good
grounds for asserting that the K.G.C.
embraces among its members thousands
of secretly disloyal men in the North,
and that these are of all grades of society.
Let it, however, be remembered
that previous to the breaking out of this
war there were many who did not see
Disunion as they now view it, and that
their ties with the South were often of
the most brotherly kind. Indeed, when
Secession was first openly agitated, and
until Sumter fired the Northern heart,
myriads who would now gladly disown
those words were wont to say: ‘Well,
if they are determined to go, I suppose
we must lose them.’ Would Fernando
Wood have ever dared at that time to
publish a proclamation recommending
the secession of New-York as a free
city had there not then existed a singular
apathy, or rather a strange blindness,
to the horrible results which must
flow from disunion? In those days the
country was blind—it has seen many an
old error and delusion dispelled since
then—unfortunately too many among
us have still much to learn! Let those
who still oppose Emancipation remember
that a day will come when they, too,
will unavoidably appear as the tories of
the great Revolution now in progress!

Our informant declared that should
he write an exposition of the K.G.C.,
it would differ in many respects from
that given in the Journal, forgetting apparently,
that Mr. Prentice had already
explicitly stated that since the great
question of Disunion sprung up, the
K.G.C. had materially changed its character,
and must unavoidably, from its
very nature, continue to change and
modify details to suit new exigencies.
The whole history of secret society,
whether in its forms Masonic, Templar,
Illuminée, Carbonari, Philadelphian, or
Marianne; whether universal, political,
social, military, or revolutionary, is a
history of modifications of mere detail,
compelled by circumstances. The mere
forms of initiation, the Ritual of the
Order, pass-words, grips, and signs, are
of comparatively small importance, in
fact, they appear supremely silly; and
were it not undoubtedly true that the
mass of the initiated were correspondingly
silly, though very wicked, fellows,
we might almost wonder that such
rococo nonsense should be deemed essential
to the management of a powerful
political organization. The weaker
brethren, unable to penetrate by the
strong will and by ‘spontaneous secresy,’
to coöperation with the leaders and to
the arcana, have always required the
tomfoolery of ceremony, and among the
K.G.C. it has not been spared. Those
desirous of learning what the forms
were or are in which the action of the
Order has been enveloped, we refer to
pamphlet itself, premising that, of its
kind, it is quite curious, ingenious, and
interesting. The formula of the Obligation
of the First Degree, as given by
Mr. Prentice, shows that the first field
of operation, as originally intended, was
Mexico, but that it is also held to be a
duty to offer service to any Southern
State to aid in repelling a Northern
army. ‘Whether the Union is reconstructed

or not, the Southern States
must foster any scheme having for its
object the Americanization and Southernization
of Mexico, so that, in either
case, our success will be certain.’ The
initiation of the Second Degree is unimportant,
save that it declares that the
head-quarters of the Organization are
at Monterey. From the Third Degree
we learn that ‘candidates must be familiar
with the work of the two former
degrees; must have been born in ’58,’
(meaning a slave State,) or if in 59, (a
free State,) he must be a citizen; 60, (a
Protestant,) and 61, (a slaveholder.) A
candidate who was born in 58, (a slave
State,) need not be 61, (a slaveholder,)
provided he can give 62, (evidence of
character as a Southern man.)’ The

‘object’ of it all is ‘to form a council
for the K.G.C., and organize a government
for Mexico.’ It is to be remarked
that a stanch ’57,’ or knight of the
Golden Circle, is made to swear that he
will never dishonor the wife or daughter
of a brother K.G.C., knowing them to
be such
, that he be made to kneel and
say his prayers to God, and immediately
after is requested to pay ten dollars,
and to declare that he will to the utmost
of his ability oppose the admission
of any confirmed drunkard, professional
gambler, rowdy, convict, felon, abolitionist,
negro, Indian, minor, or foreigner
to membership in any department of
the Circle.

Abolitionists are to be found out, and
reported to George Bickley, a miserable
quack and ‘confidence man,’ a person
long familiarly spoken of by the press
as a mere Jeremy Diddler, but who has
been a useful tool to shrewder men in
managing for them this precious Order.
The member is to do all in his power to

‘build up a public sentiment in his State
favorable to the K.G.C., and to aid in
the expulsion of free negroes from the
South, that they may be sent to Mexico.’
Roman Catholics, foreigners, abolitionists,
and Yankee teachers are all to be
watched and reported. In ease of success
in conquering Mexico, every thing
possible is to be done in order to prevent
any Roman Catholic from being appointed
to any office of profit or trust. ‘I
will endeavor to cause to be opened to
the public all nunneries, monasteries,
or convents. Any minister, holding
any place under government, must be
Protestant.’ When we reflect on the
fact that the Southern system aims at a
perfectly oligarchic unity and consolidation
of power, this dread of any external
possible influence, whether religious
or civic, will appear natural
enough. Mexico is, however, to be the
great field of future action, and Mexico
must be cleared of its priests. The
peon system is to be reduced to ’89,’
(perpetual slavery.) The successor of
‘quack and confidence Bickley’ has a
most unenviable task. For this Coming
Man—the present incumbent being occupied
with other duties—is expected to
extend slavery over the whole of Central
America, with the judicious saving
clause, ‘if it be in his power;’ to, acquire
Cuba, and to control the Gulf of
Mexico. Having sworn himself to all
this, and much other nonsense, and last—not
by any means least—also taken
oath to forward to Confidence Bickley
all the fees of every candidate whom he
may initiate, the new Knight listens to
the following specimen of elegant oratory
from the Secretary:

‘You had better hear the whole degree,
and then sign; for unless we have your entire
approbation, we do not wish to commit
you to any thing. I am well aware that this
whole scheme is a bold and daring one, that
can but surprise you at first, as it did me,
and for this reason I beg to state a few facts
for your consideration. In the rise and progress
of democracy in America, we have
seen its highest attainment. In the very
outset it was based on high religious principles,
and adopted as a refuge from despotism.
In the North, Puritanism molded it,
and went so far as to leave out the natural
conservative element of all democracies—domestic
slavery. As a result, we have presented
now social, religious, and domestic
anarchy. From Millerism, and Spiritualism,
every Utopian idea has numerous advocates.
The manufacturer is an aristocrat, while the
working-man is a serf. The latter class,
constantly goaded by poverty, seek a change—they
care not what it may be. Democracy

unrestrained by domestic slavery, multiplies
the laboring classes indefinitely, but it debases
the mechanic. Whoever knew a practical
shoemaker, or a maker of pin-heads, to
have a man’s ambition? They own neither
land nor property, and have no ties to the
institutions of the country. The Irishman
emigrates, and the Frenchman stays at
home. The one hates his country, the other
adores his. The Frenchman, is a slaveholder
and a man—the Irishman is a serf
and an outcast. The South is naturally agricultural;
and the farmer being most of the
time in the midst of his growing crops,
seeing the open operation of nature, his
mind expands, he grows proud and ambitious
of all around, and feels himself a man.
He wants no change, either in civil, religious,
or political affairs. He cultivates the
soil, and it yields him means to purchase
labor. He becomes attached to home and
its associations, and remains forever a restrained
Democrat, restrained by moral and
civil laws from any and all overt acts. He
needs and makes a centralized government,
because his property is at stake when anarchy
prevails.’

The reader is doubtless by this time
well weary of this vulgar trash of the
K.G.C., which is only not absolutely
ridiculous, because so nearly connected
with most sanguinary aims. Be it
borne in mind that the Southern character
has always been eminently receptive
of the puerile and nonsensical,
while the vast proportion of semi-savage,
semi-sophomorical minds in Dixie, half-educated
and altogether idle and debauched,
has made their land a fertile
field for quack Bickleys, brutal and arrogant
Pikes, and other petty tools of
greater and more powerful knaves. The
Order becomes, however, a matter for
more serious consideration, when we reflect
on the number of Northern men
who, to testify their Southern principles,
have become ‘Knights,’ ‘There
is ample and positive proof that the
order of K.G.C. is thoroughly organized
in every Northern State as auxiliary
to the Southern rebellion.’ It
has acted here, as is well known, directly
or indirectly, under different
names, such as the Peace Society, the
Union Party, the Constitutional Party,
the Democratic Society, Club, or Association,
the Mutual Protection and Self
Protection. For much information relative
to these traitors among us, who,
whether sworn to the K.G.C. or not,
are working continually to further its
aims, we refer our readers to the pamphlet
itself. There can be little doubt
that those self-styled democrats who
continually inveigh against Emancipation
in every form, even to the condemning
of the moderate and judicious
Message of President Lincoln, are all
either the foolish dupes or allies of this
widespread Southern league, many being
desirous of directly reinstating the
old Southern tyranny, while the mass
simply hope to keep their record clear
of accusation as Abolitionists, in case
Secession should succeed. ‘I was a
K.G.C. during the war,’ would in such
case be a most valuable evidence of
fidelity for these bat-like birds-among-birds
and beasts-among-beasts. Deluded
by the hope of being all right, no
matter which side may conquer, thousands
have sought to pay the initiation
fee, and we need not state have been
most gladly received. It is at least
safe to beware of all men who, in times
like these, impudently avow principles
identically the same with those which
constitute the real basis of Secession.
We refer to all who continually inveigh
against Abolition as though that were
the great cause of all our troubles, who
cry out that Abolitionists must be put
down ere the war can come to an end,
and clamor for the immediate imprisonment
of all who are opposed to slavery.

And while on this subject, we venture
to speak a few words on this oft-reiterated
accusation, that the Abolitionists
have directly caused this war, and
from which they themselves by no
means shrink. Whatever influence or
aid they may have given, it is now
becoming clear as day that no opposition
to slavery was ever half so conducive
to Secession and rebellion as
Slavery itself. Had there never been
an Abolitionist in the North, the self-generated
arrogance of the ‘institution’
must have spontaneously impelled the
Southern party to treason. The exuberant

insolence which induced the
most biting expressions of contempt
for labor and serfs, was fully developed
in the South long before the days of
Garrison; long even before the Quakers
of Pennsylvania put forth their protest
against slavery, a full century ago. The
North was accused by the Southern
wolf of troubling the stream, though
its course was directly toward the wished-for
victim. It is time that the absurd
cry ceased, and that the South
be made to bear its own load of guilt.
Ever arrogant, chafing at the intellectual
supremacy of the North, envious of its
prosperity, despising with all the rancor
of a lawless ‘chivalry’ our regard for
the rights of persons, prone to dissipation,
and densely ignorant of the great
tendencies to progress which characterize
the civilization of the nineteenth
century, the Southerner has ever felt
the same tendency to break away, and be
off, which a raw, fiery, conceited youth
feels to sunder wholesome domestic ties.
The stimulus was within, not from without.

It is to be regretted that the editor
of this, in so many respects valuable,
pamphlet, in speaking of Northern men
of influence who belong to the K.G.C.,
or its other aids, should have cited
under the vague heading of ‘said to be,’
the New-York Herald, Journal of Commerce,
Express
, ‘and a French newspaper’

in New-York City, the Boston
Courier and Post, the Hartford Times,
the Albany Atlas and Argus, the Rochester
Union, the Buffalo Courier, the
Cincinnati Enquirer, the Detroit Free
Press
, the Chicago Times, and the Milwaukee

News. While we entertain no
doubt that among the editors of these
newspapers are men who are at heart as
traitorous and as Southern as their colleagues
of any Richmond journal, [we
have ourself seen a small Secession flag
paraded on the desk of an editor of one
of the above-mentioned publications,]
we must still protest against any other
than definite charges, even against men
whose daily deeds and utterances of
treason have been of more real service
to the South than all the trash and
trickery of Quack Bickley himself. It
is indeed charged that ‘these are the
principal names on the lists of traveling
messengers for those States,’ but it
should be remembered that such accusation
requires clear proof. With this
single exception, we commend the
pamphlet in question as a document
well worth perusal and investigation.
The subject, as it stands, appears trashy
and melodramatic; but be it remembered
the Southern mind is prone to
trash and romance, and quacks and
adventurers would be more likely to be
found actively working to aid treason
founded on folly than would men of
real ability.


Columbia’s Safety.

Where lies thy strength, my Country—where alone?

    Let ages past declare—

Nay, let thine own brief history make known,

    Thy sure dependence, where.

‘Tis not in boasting—that’s the poltroon’s wit,

    The coward’s shield of glass,

A coin whose surface, silver’s counterfeit,

    With fools alone shall pass.

‘Tis not in threats—these are the weapons light

    Of brutes, and not of men:

A barking dog’s despised; but if he bite,

    Wo to his clamors then!

‘Tis not in bargains made to cover wrong!

    There open weakness lies;

A righteous cause is in itself most strong,

    And needs no compromise.

Ten thousand bulwarks which should mock the might

    Of armies compassing,

Secure not those, who hold one human right

    A secondary thing.

There are some souls so fearful to offend,

    They lay their courage low;

And sooner trample o’er a prostrate friend,

    Than fail t’ embrace a foe.

Safety proceeds from Him alone who lays

    Foundations formed to last:

This simple truth concentres all the rays

    Of all the ages past.

Th’ omnipotence of right, its own shall save,

    Though hell itself oppose;

One faithful Abdiel may fearless brave

    Unnumbered rebel foes.

Faith, Freedom, Conscience—these are words which give

    The true metallic ring!

For these to die, were evermore to live

    Man’s noblest offering.

Rise, then! Columbia’s sacred rights restore!

    Bid all her foes to flee,

Or perish! Then shall Washington once more

    His country’s Father be.


Ursa Major.

‘Once, I went with a giant and a
dwarf, to see a bear.’

‘Fiddlestick! what a story to tell!’
retorted Aunt Hepsibah, ‘and these
children, just as like’s not, will believe
every word of it.’

‘O cousin Dick!’ chirped those innocents,
[strepitu avido, multum nido minuriente],
‘tell us all about it; it sounds
just like a fairy-tale!’

‘Why, there isn’t much to tell. Late
one evening, not in a great wood, but a
great city, I fell in with an old couple,
a huge, hulking fellow, nearly eight feet
high, with a heavy, loutish air, and the
most pitiful little woman you ever saw,
hardly taller than his knee. Her arms
were not longer, than a baby’s, and her
poor little legs trotted along as fast as
they could, to keep up with his sluggish
stride. In a clownish, lubberly sort of
way, he seemed to be taking good, kind
care of her. They were on exhibition,
it appeared, and (their own show being
over for the night) were going, poor
things, to see a certain famous performing
bear.

‘Of course, I went with them. We
found the showroom nearly deserted.
The bear, a monstrous fellow, bigger
than Samson by half, lay on his back,
his huge, hairy chest heaved up like a
bullock’s, and a great paw, holding
lazily on to one of his bars. His owner,
quite fatigued, and apparently a trifle
in liquor, brightened up when he saw
his strange audience, and at once volunteered
to repeat the performance.

”This animal, gentlemen,’ said he,
‘is considerable tired, for I’ve been a
workin’ on him mighty hard to-day.
He knows that he’s done his work for
the night, and I wouldn’t go in with
him again for a fifty-dollar bill, but I
shall do it, seeing I’ve got such distinguished
company,’ and he made a sweeping
obeisance, comprehending the giant,
the dwarf, and my humble person.

‘The performance was really quite remarkable;
but I was more interested
in observing my fellow visitors. The
dwarf looked up with her bright little
eyes, and the giant looked down with
his great leaden ones, while the bear
jumped over the man’s head, and pretended
to fight him and hug him, and
finally, walking on his hind-feet, stooped
down, and took his head into the
horrid cavern of those great jaws. Out
of breath, and red in the face, the enthusiastic
operator wound up by plucking
a handful of long hair from the
flank of the much-enduring creature,
and presented it to us, as a souvenir of
our visit.’

‘I say, when he had him in his
mouth, it was ‘bear and forbear,’ wasn’t
it?’ put in that scapegrace, Tom, who
is always doing something of the sort.

‘Silence! and don’t interrupt the
court, unless you can say something
better than that. Well, let me tell you,
I have been in very genteel society,
without feeling any thing so human, so
catholic, so pantheistical, (in the right
sense,) as I did in making one of that
queer company. The great lout of a
giant, with not soul enough in him to
fill out his circumference; the sad little
dwarf, with not room enough for hers;
the poor, patient, necromanted savage
of a bear; the smart, steely, grog-loving,
praise-loving keeper; the curious,
bookish, indolent traveler. Expressions,
all of the grand, never-weary Life-Intention,
how widely variant! yet all children,
and equally beloved, of the Infinite
Father.

‘In four of the five cases, it should
seem, the creative energy had set about
to fashion its supposed ultimate and
perfect work, and with what result?
At first blush, the failure seemed most
conspicuous in my companions, especially
the big and the little one; but a
small introspection might, perhaps, have

disclosed a deeper disappointment in a
nobler aim. The bear was the only
success among us. He was perfect in
his line, though sadly at a disadvantage;
ravished from his forest-world, and bedeviled
with alien civilization. And
note (as that splendid prig, Ruskin,
would say) with what mathematical accuracy
nature, in her less ambitious
essays, goes to the proposed end. The
bee’s flight—a specimen wonder—is not
straighter than her course. In her lower
business, she needs no backers.
Meddling only monsters her. It is only
when she comes to the grand, resulting
combination, for which she has so long
been fussing and preparing—when she
tries her hand (‘her ‘prentice han’, I
fear,) on man, that she falters, hesitates,
and lastly compromises for something
lamentably less than she bargained for.

‘Her apparent purpose seems almost
inevitably thwarted by some influence—shall
we call it malign? or rather
shall we consider (as perhaps we should
in all short-comings) that ’tis only a
matter of time and the comparative degree?
a piece of circuition needed for
variety of development, and, of necessity,
to eventuate in forms fresher,
more prononcés, nearer perfect than any
thing we now wot or conceive of.

‘To my thinking, the hitch is, that
just at this point, she has got complicated
with the wills and motions of intelligences
already individualized and
eliminated, and forever alienated from
her immediate impulse. And if this be
so, depend on it, the onus of the attempted
perfection comes a good deal
upon us. The mighty Mother, unsatisfied
in her fantastic longings, and
troubled generally [Greek: dia to tiktein], should
be helped and not bothered by her
children. We can remove vexations,
can arrange conditions, keep the house
quiet generally. At any rate, we can
take such care as may be of the smaller
young ones, help them up-stairs, or at
least keep them from tumbling down
again—we bigger babies that have
crawled or been pushed a few steps up
the awful stairway of the Inconceivable
Ascending-Spiral.’

‘I say, Dick, stop your metaphysics.’

‘You are quite right, Tom, they are
threadbare enough; but these happen
to be physics. I don’t mean such as
you had to take last week, after that
sleigh-ride. Well, I remember feeling
this intense communism, this voltaic
rapport with nature in a like way once
before, on seeing a covey of strange
creatures, Aztecs, Albinos, wild Africans,
busied, by chance, in a game of
romps together, the pure overflow of
animal spirits. It was a curious scene.
They made eerie faces at each other;
they feigned assaults; they wove a
maze, more fantastic and bizarre than
any thing in Faust or Freysehutz. It
was the mirth of Fauns, the mischief of
Elves and Brownies. The glee, that
lighted up those strange faces was not
of this earth; but a thrill, pulsated
through infinitude, of that joy of life
which wells forever from the exhaustless
fountain of the Central Heart; a
scintillation, from how afar off! of the
Immeasurable Love, of the Eternal Pity;
though it seemed hardly more human
than the play of kits and puppies, or
than the anerithmon gelasma (the soulless,
uncontrollable titter) of the tossed
spring spray, or the blue, breezy ripple,
for which overhaul your Prometheus,
master Tom, and when found, make a
note of it.’

‘Well, that’s not so bad,’ allowed
Hepsibah, a good deal mollified. Greek,
I have observed, always has an excellent
effect upon her.

‘And it has a good moral, my dears,’
said grandmother, ‘I always like a good
moral.’

‘And was the bear always good to
him?’

‘Well, my dear, I am sorry to say
that he had once bitten off three of his
fingers. You may think this was proceeding
to extremities; but, on the
whole, I give him credit for great moderation.
They will bite sometimes, however—me
teste
, who once in my proper

person verified the old proverb, which
I had always taken for a bit of unnatural
history.’

‘I know; ‘been a bear, ‘twould a bit
you,’ eh?’

‘Your customary sagacity, Tom, is
not at fault. Yes, the bear bit me.’

‘Dick,’ said my uncle, ‘it strikes me,
all this wouldn’t make a bad magazine
article, if you’d only leave out your confounded
speculations; and Tom, as your
cousin says, I wish you would stick a
little closer to your classics.’

‘Cousin Dick!’

‘Well, little No-no!’

‘You tell a real good story.’

‘Do I? then come and pay me for it.’

‘No-o! you sha-a-ant! aeou!! there
now, tell us another; tell us about the
bear that bit you?’

‘There isn’t much to tell about that
either. It was on a steamer, in the
Gulf. On the forecastle lay a stout oaken
box, and in it—all his troubles to
come—was a young bear. In the top
of it was an inch auger-hole, and at
this small port the poor devil used to
keep his eye all day so pitifully, that I
had compassion on him, saw he would
get etiolated, and besought the captain
to let him out.

”Not if I know it,’ responded Dux,
severely, ‘he’d clear the decks in a minute!
We had one aboard once before—a
big rascal, in a cage, ‘tween decks—and
one dark, stormy night, he broke
adrift and stowed himself away so snug
that we never found him till next day.
You may judge what a hurrah’s nest
there was, every body knowing this
d——d bear was somewhere aboard, and
afraid of running foul of him in the
dark. No, no, better let him alone!’

‘Howbeit, I over-persuaded him. We
managed to get hold of a bit of chain
fastened to his collar, bent a line on to
it, gave him reasonable scope, belayed
the bight, and knocked off one end of
his box. Out he bolted! It was a
change from that dark den to the glaring
tropical sunshine, the blue sea foaming
under the trades, the rolling masts,
and the hundreds of curious eyes that
surrounded him. Sensible to the last,
he tried to go aloft, but the line soon
brought him up. Down he came, and
steered for’ard. The cooks and stewards,
their hands on the combing, filled
the fore-hatch. He made a dive for
them, and they tumbled ignominiously
down the hatchway. We laughed consumedly.
Then he cruised aft, the
dress-circle considerately widening. He
came up to me, as if knowing his benefactor
by instinct, looking curiously
about him, and curling and retracting
his flexile snout and lip, after the manner
of his kind. Now, I had often
dealt with bears, tame and semi-tame,
had ‘held Sackerson by the chain,’ as
often as Master Slender, had known
them sometimes to strike or hug,
(which they always do standing,) but
had never known one to bite. So I
didn’t take the trouble to move, and—the
first I knew—the villain had me by
the leg!’

‘Sarved yer right, for lettin’ on him
out,’ interposed that grim utilist Jonas,
our hired man. He had entered, pending
the narrative, and stood, arrectis
auribus
, by the door.

‘Mercy on us! didn’t it hurt?’

‘Yes; but not more than might easily
be borne. It didn’t seem like biting—more
like the strong, hard grip of a vice
than any thing else—puncture quite
lost in constriction. My viznomy, I am
told, was a study: supreme disgust,
tempered with divine philosophy.’

‘And how on earth did you get away
from him?’

‘By not trying to; kept as still as a
mouse, till he had bitten all he wanted
to, which took about a minute. Then
he let go, and walked quietly off, to see
if he couldn’t bite somebody else. I
afterward improved our acquaintance
by giving him sugar-cane and a licking
or two; but he was always an ill-conditioned
brute, not amenable to reason,
and when we came to New York, gave
no end of trouble, by getting over the
side and running up the North River on
the ice—I dare say he scented the Catskills—the
whole waterside whooping

and hallooing in chase after him. Ah!
I could tell you a better story than that,
of a wild beast aboard a ship!’

‘Do, then.’

‘It was told me by an ancient mariner,
who knows how many years ago?
for I’m getting to be an old fellow myself,
children.’

‘What nonsense, Dick! talk about
your being old.’

‘Well, never mind. I’ll try to give
it to you in his own words. Said he:

“I never see a nigger turn white but
once, and that was aboard of the old
‘Emperor.’ We was bound from Calcutta,
to Boston, and had aboard an
elephant, a big Bengal tiger, and a lot
of other wild creturs, for a menagerie.
Well, one forenoon, blowing a good topsail
breeze, as it might be to-day, but
more sea than wind, we was going
large, and I up on the main-yard, turning
in a splice. All to once, I heerd a
strange noise, and looked down. There
was the black cook, shinning of it up,
making a great hullibaloo, and shaking
the tormentors behind him—that’s a
big iron fork he has in the galley. His
face was as white as a table-cloth. Close
behind him was the tiger, who had got
out of his cage somehow, and, snuffing
the grub, had made tracks for the coppers.

“All the watch, by this time, was
tumbling up the rigging, fore and aft.
The tiger he tried two or three of the
ratlins, but thought it onsafe, so he let
himself down, mighty careful, to the
deck. The companion-way was open,
and he dived into the cabin. The captain
lay asleep on the transom, and
never waked up. The cretur didn’t
touch him, but come up agin, and
poked his nose into, the door of the
mate’s room, that was a little on the
jar. The mate see him, and gin him a
kick in the face, and slammed the door
agin him. That made him mad, and he
tried to get in at the little window; but
his head was so big, he couldn’t begin.
Did you ever mind what eyes them
devils has? They’ve got a kind of cruel,
murderin’ look that no other beast has,
that I ever see. Well, he give it up,
and went aft. Then, a kind of a sick
feelin’ come over me; for, d’ye see,
there was one man that couldn’t leave
no way!’

“The man at the wheel?’

“Ay, shipmet! He saw the tiger
comin’, for he turned as pale as death;
but he didn’t look at him, and never
stirred tack or sheet. He stuck right
on to the spokes, and steered her as
true as a die; and well he did, for if he
hadn’t, we’d a broached to in five seconds,
and that would a been wuss than
the tiger. Well, the cussed beast went
close up to him, and actually snuffed at
him. You may judge what a relief it
was to us when he left him, at last, and
come for’ard. There was a sheep in the
long-boat, and, as he was cruising about
decks, he smelt it, and grabbed it, and
was suckin’ its blood in a jiffy; so we
managed to get a slip-knot over him, and
hauled taut on it from aloft. Then a
young fellow went down with a line,
and wound it round and round him, till
he couldn’t stir, and at last, with a heap
of trouble, we got him stowed in his
cage again, sheep and all; for he never
let go on it.’

“And what was done for the man at
the wheel?’

“Well, sir, nothing; he was only
doing his duty.”

‘That was too bad! Now tell us another—tell
us some more about shows?’

‘Shows, chickabiddy? I’ve not seen
any of late. The last was the What-Is-It.’

‘Well, and what was it?’

‘That is more than I can tell you.
The proprietor is constantly asking the
question, and has even gone to the
expense of repeatedly advertising. I
shouldn’t wonder if, by this time, he
had gotten a satisfactory response. I
went and listened to the customary description.
The silence that ensued was
broken by a miserable skeptic, whose
ill-regulated aspirations betrayed his insular
prejudice, ‘Vot is it? arf hanimal,
eh? t’other day, I stuck a pin into him,
and ses he, ‘Dam yez!‘ Vot is it, eh?’

Thus did this wretch, by implication,
endeavor to unsettle the opinions of the
audience, none too definite, perhaps,
before.

‘It is singular the distrust with which
a thankless public has long come to regard
the efforts of one whose aim it has
ever been to combine instruction with
amusement. Do you remember an itinerant
expedition sent forth, years ago,
by the same grand purveyor? There
was a Car of Juggernaut, you may recollect,
drawn by twenty little pigs of
elephants. That show I also attended,
and was well repaid for going. Near
the entrance of the tent was a large
cage, peopled with the gayest denizens
of tropic life, macaws, cockatoos, paroquets—what
know I?—a feathered iridescence,
that sulked prehensile or perched
paradisiacal in their iron house. Two
youths entered; one paused admiringly.
‘Come along, Jack,’ remonstrated the
other, hurrying him on by the arm,

‘them darned things is only painted.’
He wasn’t going to see his friend imposed
upon and his admiration extorted
under false pretenses. Not if he knew
it! Mr. B—— couldn’t do him!

‘Painted! Ay, Jonathan—and if
Church or Kensett, look you, could
only get at those pigments! could find
the oil-and-color men that filled that order!
ah me! what opaline skies! what
amethystine day-breaks! what incarnadine
sunsets we should have! The
palette for that work was laid by angels,
from tubes long hidden in the choicest
crypts of the vast elaboratory, and
those transcendent tints.

‘Nature’s own sweet and cunning hand laid on,’

Painted! to be sure.

‘For this wicked specimen of infidelity,
I was presently overpaid by a
charming bit of belief. At the further
end of the great tent was a case, containing
divers wax effigies of eminent
personages; the Czar, Prince Albert,
General Spitzentuyfel—what know I?
You may see them any day, (if you
happen to have two York shillings,) at
the sumptuous home to which they have
returned from those travels. There
they stood, side by side, an imposing
company, forever shiny in the face, like
Mrs. Wittitterly’s page, and with eyes
magnificently superior to any thing so
sordid as speculation. All were finely
befrogged, and ruched, and epauletted,
and, for the most part, they sported
moustaches. It happened that I had
the latter adornment—a variety then—on
my own mug.

While recognizing them—they were
old acquaintances—I felt a gentle pull
at my skirt, and looking down, was
aware of a little tot, some three years
old, who asked, pointing to the counterfeit
presentments in the show-case: ‘Did

you come out o’ there?’ The innocent!
he little knew what an extinguisher he
was clapping on me. ‘No, sonny,’ said
I, looking down on the little nose, itself
a bit of wax, between two peaches. The
soft impeachment proceeded—’Well,
where do yer belong? do yer belong in
with the bear?’ for there was a plantigrade
there too. But I reckon that will
do for bears, this time.’

‘I should think so! They’ll be
dreaming about ’em all night.’

‘Dick, how much of all this is true?’

‘The whole, barring a few verbal interpolations.’

‘Wal, I’ve seed shows,’ moralized
Jonas, ‘a good many on ’em; but I
couldn’t tell the yarns about ’em that
Mr. Richard, here, does. He figurs on

’em considerable, I ‘xpect.”


Fugitives At The West.

A distinguished French writer once
remarked, that the position of the colored
race in America includes in itself
every element of romance. The fortunes
of this great human family; its
relations to the white race, with which
it is growing up side by side; its developments,
its struggles, and its coming
destiny, must hold in the future an historic
interest of which it would be difficult
beforehand to form an intelligent
appreciation. The political events of
the last few months have fairly opened
this new historic page; and though, for
the most part, its recording lines still
lie behind the cloud, the first few words,
charged with deep import to us and to
all men, are becoming legible to every
eye.

We can no longer view the colored
race as a mere mass of ignorance and
degradation lying quiescent beneath the
white man’s foot, and, except as a useful
species of domestic animal, of little
consequence to us or to the world. We
see to-day, its fortunes and those of our
own race blended together in a great
struggle based on political, moral, and
religious questions, and leading to a series
of events of which not one of us as
yet can foretell the conclusion.

The collective romance of the race is
now but just opening to us; but its individual
romance dawned upon us years
ago. Long as we can remember, we
have heard of one and another of that
depressed people struggling to escape
from an overwhelming bondage. We
have known that such attempts were
marked by scenes of thrilling interest,
by intense earnestness of purpose, by
the most powerful emotions of hope
and fear, by startling adventures, ending
sometimes in hopeless tragedy,
sometimes in a dearly-bought success.
Before the fugitive lay on one hand
death, or worse than death; on the
other, liberty beneath the cold North-star.

Some years ago, these elements of
romance, with the moral principles lying
at their root, were laid hold of by
Mrs. Stowe. The wonderful enthusiasm
with which her work was received, the
avidity with which it was read all the
world over, showed how wide and deep
was the sympathy which the position
of the colored race in America was calculated
to excite.

I suppose there are few people living
on the border-line dividing the North
from the South, who can not recall exciting
incidents and scenes of painful
interest connected with the fugitive
slave, occurring within their own knowledge,
and often beneath their own eyes.
During the few years when I grew from
childhood to youth, in the neighborhood
of Cincinnati, I can recall many such
incidents. I remember being startled,
from time to time, by sorrowful events
of this nature that so frequently occur
in Western cities, owing to their close
proximity to the South, and to the continual
arrival of steamboats from the
slaveholding States. Once I remember,
it was a family of half-caste children,
brought to the very levee by their white
father. He had made the journey during
his death-struggle, hoping to leave
his children free men upon free ground:
but just as he approached the levee,
he died; and his heir, in eager pursuit,
seized the children around their father’s
lifeless form, before they had time to
land, and hurried them away, his hopeless,
helpless slaves. Then it was a
woman with a child in her arms, flying
through the great thoroughfares of the
city, with her pursuers behind her—a
mad, wild, brutal chase. Then it was
a pretty mulatto child, the pride and
delight of its parents, abstracted in the
evening by prowling thieves, from a colored
family in our immediate vicinity.
Lost forever! never more to be heard
of by its terrified and sorrowing parents!
Then came the terrible tragedy

of that poor mother who, being seized
as she was escaping with her children,
and thrown into jail, ‘preferred for her
dear ones the guardianship of angels to
the oppression of man,’ and killed them
in the prison with her own hands, one by
one, the jailer only entering in time to
arrest the knife as she was about to
strike it into her own despairing heart.

But though from time to time circumstances
such as these were noised
abroad and made known to all, I knew
that there were innumerable thrilling
stories, often less tragic in their conclusion,
known only to the more successful
fugitive and his own immediate friends.
I heard rumors of an underground railway,
as it was termed, a mysterious
agency keeping watch for fugitives, and
assisting them on their journey, passing
them on secretly and speedily from
point to point on their way to Canada.
I knew that such a combination existed
on my right hand and on my left, and
under my very eyes; but who might be
concerned in it, or how it might be managed,
I could not in the least divine.
One day a gleam of light came to me
upon the subject. Our minister, a good
old man, who preached with great eloquence
on the subject of human depravity,
and pointedly enough upon many
of the sins of the age, but who had
never taken any clear and open ground
on the subject of slavery, had a daughter
who was warmly and avowedly anti-slavery
in principle. We became friends;
and as my intimacy with her increased,
we sometimes spoke of the fugitives.

One day she owned to me that she
had some connection with this underground
railway, principally in the way
of providing with old clothing the destitute
creatures who were arriving—generally
at unexpected moments—barefoot,
and with scarce a rag upon their
backs to protect them from the bitter
cold of the Canadian winter, which even
under the best circumstances is so sadly
trying to the negro constitution.

She told me that as the agents in the
neighborhood were few and poor, and as
these sudden calls admitted of no delay,
they were sometimes unable to provide
the required clothing; and she asked
me, in case of such an emergency, if
she might sometimes apply to me for
some of the articles of which they might
be in especial need. From that time
Canada became the ultimate destination
of all my old clothes. I could imagine
superannuated cloaks and shawls wrapped
around dusky and shivering shoulders,
and familiar bonnets walking about
Canada in their old age on the woolly
heads of poor fugitive negro women.

It was but a short time after our conversation
that the first call came. One
bitter winter’s night, word was sent me
that a family had arrived—father, mother,
and several young children, all utterly
destitute. The articles which their
friends were least able to provide, and
which would therefore be particularly
acceptable, were shoes for the boys, and
warm clothing of every kind for the
woman. The latter requirement was
soon provided for. An old purple bonnet
that had already seen good service
in the world, a quilted skirt, and sundry
other articles were soon looked up
and repaired to meet the poor creature’s
necessities—but shoes for the boys!
The message had been very urgent upon
that point. Shoes! shoes! any sort of
shoes! Now our boys had, for the most
part, grown up and departed, and in
vain I rummaged through the garret—that
receptacle of ancient treasures—for
relics of the past, in the way of masculine
shoes and boots. I was giving it
up in despair, when suddenly an idea
occurred to me. It had happened, in
days long past, that a French lady of
our acquaintance had broken up housekeeping,
and we had stored a part of
her furniture in our spacious garrets.
Ere long it had all been reclaimed except
two articles, which had somehow
or other remained behind. The first was
a handsomely mounted crayon drawing,
representing a remarkably ugly young
man with heavy features and a most unprepossessing
expression of countenance.
Below this drawing, maternal pride and
affection had caused to be inscribed in

clear, bold letters, these two words:

‘My Son.’ The second piece of property
remaining behind with ‘my son’s
portrait, were ‘my son’s elegant French
boots—a wonderful pair, shiny as satin,
and of some peculiar and exquisite style,
long and narrow, with sharp-pointed and
slightly turned-up toes. They were of
beautiful workmanship, but being made
of a firm and unaccommodating material,
and in form utterly unadapted to
any possible human foot, they had probably
pinched ‘my son’s feet so unendurably
that no amount of masculine
vanity or fortitude could long support
the torture, and with a sigh of regret
he had no doubt been forced to relinquish
them ere their first early bloom
had departed, or the beautiful texture
of the sole-leather had lost its delicate,
creamy tint. These two articles had
long lain in a corner of the garret, to
the infinite amusement of the children
of the family, who were never weary of
allusions to ‘my son,’ and ‘my son’s
boots. In process of time the portrait
also was reclaimed, but the deserted
boots still occupied their corner of the
garret, year after year, until there were
no children left to crack their jokes at
their comical and dandified appearance.
Upon these elegant French boots I
pounced, in this sore dilemma, and as
my messenger was waiting, without
time for a moment’s reflection, I bundled
them in with the rest of the articles,
and dispatched them at once to
their destination.

Scarcely had the messenger departed
than I sat down to laugh. I thought of
the brother, who had especially distinguished
himself in his boyish days, by
witticisms upon those famous boots, and
I recalled to mind, also, a slightly exaggerated
description of the negro foot,
with which he had been wont to indulge
his young companions. This foot he
would describe as very broad and flat,
with the leg planted directly in the centre,
leaving an equal length for the toes
in front and for the heel behind.

Now, although I had never given credence
to these exact proportions, I still
remained under the impression that
there was a peculiarity in the negro
foot, that the heel was somewhat more
protuberant than in the European foot,
and rather broad, it might also well be
supposed to be, in its natural and unpinched
condition. The whole scene
came vividly before my imagination;
the unfortunate family handing round
in dismay those exquisite French boots,
vainly striving, one after another, to insert
their toes into them, but finding
among their number no Cinderella whom
the wonderful shoe would fit. I figured
them at last descending to a little fellow
six years old, or thereabouts, whose poor
little feet might possibly be planted in
the centre of the boots, and thus, in default
of any other protection, be saved
for a time from frost and snow. My
mind was divided between amusement
at the final destination of these celebrated
relics, and regret that I had
nothing more suitable to send. I could
only hope that this part of the poor
fugitives’ outfit might be more successfully
provided for from some other quarter.

Winter passed by; spring came, succeeded
by long, hot mid-summer days
of the western summer. Our neighbors,
for the most part, were scattered
to the North and East—gone to the
lakes, to New-York, to Boston, or to
some summer resort upon the Atlantic
coast—all who could, breaking the long-continued
and oppressive heat by a
pleasant excursion to some cooler clime.
My friend, the minister’s daughter, and
most of our own family, had gone like
the rest, and I was left in a somewhat
solitary state to while away the long
hours of those burning summer days,
in the monotony of a large and empty
country-house.

One day at noon, I strolled to the
door, seeking a breath of air. I stood
within the doorway, and looked out.
Before me extended a level tract of
green grass, thinly planted with young
shade-trees. At some distance beyond,
melting away in haze beneath the glowing
sun, a little wood extended toward

the north-east, meeting at its extremity
another and denser wood of much greater
extent. This first little wood had
been in our young days our favorite
resort. We had explored every turn
in it again and again; we knew well
every tree upon its outskirts, beneath
whose shade some little patch of green
grass might serve for a resting-place, or
a pic-nic ground; we were familiar with
every old trunk with wide-extending
roots, in whose protecting cavities that
little, speckled, pepper-and-salt-looking
flower, the spring harbinger, nestled,
peeping forth toward the end of March,
ere the ice and snow had well melted,
or any other green thing dared show
itself. Deeper in the shade lay the soft
beds of decaying leaves, where somewhat
later the spring beauties would
start forth, clothing the brown and purple
tints of the ground with touches of
delicate pink. With them would come
that fair little wind-flower, the white
anemone, and the blue and yellow violets,
soon to be followed by that loveliest
of all Ohio wild flowers, called by
the country people, ‘Dutchman’s breeches,’

but in more refined parlance, denominated
‘pantalettes,’ looking for all the
world as if the fairies had just done a
day’s washing and hung out their sweet
little nether garments to dry, suspended
in rows from the tiny rods that so gracefully
bend beneath the pretty burden.
Pure white are they, or of such a delicate
flesh-tint, the fairy washerwoman
might well be proud of her work. Other
spots were sacred to the yellow lily,
with its singular, fierce-looking leaf,
spotted like a panther’s hide, growing
in solitary couples, protecting between
them the slender stalk with its drooping
yellow bell. Later in the season
come the larger and more brilliantly
tinted flowers, the wild purple larkspur,
the great yellow buttercup, and the lilac
flox. There were dusky depths in the
wood, too, into which, book in hand,
we sometimes retreated from the mid-summer
heat into an atmosphere of
moist and murky coolness. There we
found the Indian pipe, or ghost-flower—leaf,
stem, and flower, all white as wax,
turning to coal-black if long brought
into light, or if pressed between the
leaves of a book.

This first little wood, then, though
somewhat dark and damp, had its pleasant
and cheerful associations; but the
wood beyond was weird and dismal,
with its dense shade, its fallen trees
rotting in dark gullies, its depth of decaying
leaves, into which your feet sank
down and down, until in alarm you
doubted whether there were really any
footing beneath, or if it would be possible
ever to extricate yourself again.
These two woods touched only at one
point, included in an angle between a
little burying-ground, whose solemn associations
increased the gloom of the
farther wood. As children, we had been
wont, in adventurous moods, to cross
one corner of the burying-ground, and
striking into a ravine within this wood,
down which trickled a little dark stream,
wade up it barefoot, with grave, half-awe-stricken
faces, until the stream sank
again beneath the dead leaves, emptying
itself I know not where. We had given
wild and fantastic names to some of the
ways and places about this ravine, but
the rest of the wood was so little attractive
and enjoyable that we generally
avoided it, unless in some ramble of unusual
length, we wished to strike across
one portion of it, making thereby a somewhat
shorter cut into the turnpike road
a mile or two beyond.

As I stood this hot summer-day looking
toward the woods, suddenly there
stood before me a strongly-made middle-aged
negro woman. Whether she had
glided round the house, or in what way
she had come so suddenly and quietly
before me, I do not know; but there
she stood, bare-headed, and humbly asking
for a piece of bread, or any cold food
that I could spare. Her appearance
struck me with surprise; her skin was
of a deep, rich, yellow brown, her face
soft and kindly in expression, but wonderfully
swollen, and with the appearance
of being one mass of bruises. Her
red, inflamed eyes seemed to weep incessantly

and involuntarily; whatever
might be the expression of her mouth,
so inflamed and suffering were they, that
they were pitiful to see; and to complete
the picture, the stump of one of her
arms, which had been severed at some
former period, close to the shoulder, was
but partially hidden by her ragged, low-necked
dress. Her whole appearance
struck me as the most pathetic I had
ever beheld.

I speedily brought the poor thing some
bread and cold meat, which she received
with warm expressions of gratitude;
and she then told me that she was a
fugitive slave, and having come here at
night with her husband, at the approach
of day they had hidden themselves within
the wood.

‘And oh!’ she said, ‘you would be
sorry if you could see my husband.
He is not an old man at all, but you
would think he was very old, if you
could see him; his hair is so white, his
face is so wrinkled, and his back all
bowed down. He is so cowed and
frightened that he doesn’t dare come
out of the wood, though he is almost
starving. We ran away a little while
ago, and they caught us and took us
down the river to Louisville; and there
they just knocked us down on the
ground like beeves that they were going
to kill, and beat us until we could neither
stand nor move. The moment we
got a chance, we ran away again. But
my poor husband shakes like a leaf, and
can not travel far at once, he is so frightened.’

Then she spoke of her bruised face,
and said that the sun hurt her eyes so
dreadfully, begging me to give her some
old thing to cover them with and keep
off the light. ‘It would be such a
mercy,’ she said, and ‘Heaven will bless
you for helping us when we are so distressed.’

I betook myself again to the garret;
there were plenty of old bonnets, to be
sure; but, alas! all of them were of
such a style that they might serve, indeed,
to adorn the back of the head, but
were none of them of any manner of
use to shelter a pair of distressed eyes.
While rummaging about, I came at
length upon something which struck
me as just the thing required; it was an
ancient relic, more venerable even than
‘my son’s boots,’ but in excellent preservation.
It was a head-dress that had
been manufactured for my mother, some
twenty years ago, before the invention
of sun-bonnets, or broad hats. It was
called a calash, and was constructed of
green silk outside and white silk within,
reeved upon cane, similar in fashion to
the ‘uglies,’ which, at the present day,
English ladies are wont to prefix to the
front of their bonnets when traveling
or rusticating by the seaside; but instead
of being something to attach to
the bonnet, it was a complete bonnet in
itself, gigantic and bow-shaped, which
would fold together flat as a pancake,
or opening like an accordeon, it could
be drawn forward over the face to any
required extent, by means of a ribbon
attached to the front. It was effective,
light, and cool, and the green tint afforded
a very pleasant shade to the
eyes. I seized upon it and carried it
to the poor woman, who received it with
transport, clapped it immediately upon
her head and drew it well down over
her face. She took up the bread and
meat, telling me with many thanks, that
as soon as she and her husband had
eaten, they should continue on their
way, not waiting for the night, as they
were very anxious to find themselves
further from the Kentucky border. I
wished her God speed, and watched her
as she crossed the open turf, her bundle
in her hand, and the great green
calash nodding forward upon her head,
until she disappeared within the wood.

She had scarce been ten minutes out
of my sight when a very unpleasant misgiving
came over me. That great green
calash that she had been so glad to receive—what
an odd and unusual head-dress
it was! Surely, it would attract
attention; it would render her a marked
object. If her pursuers should once
get upon her traces, it would enable
them to track her from point to point.

I wished, with all my heart, it had been
less conspicuous, and I began to think
that my researches in the garret were
not destined to be particularly fortunate.
I wished exceedingly that my
friend the minister’s daughter, had been
at home, that I might have taken counsel
with her and have had the benefit
of her experience in such matters.

As I was still standing in the doorway,
ruminating upon the subject with
a troubled soul, I saw in the distance
the figure of a student of theology,
whom I knew to be a friend of our old
minister and his daughter, and thoroughly
anti-slavery in principle. I hastened
after him, told him the circumstances of
the case, and imparted to him my misgivings.
He promised me to put the
matter into safe hands, and to have a
look-out kept for the wanderers. After
a few hours he returned to me with the
welcome intelligence that the fugitives
had been overtaken on the turnpike
road a mile or two beyond, by one of
the emissaries of the underground railway
in a covered cart, in which they
had been comfortably stowed, and safely
forwarded on their way, and that from
that time forth they would be speedily
and quietly passed from point to point
and from friend to friend, until they
reached their destination.

A weight was lifted from my heart,
I could have danced for joy; and I
learned with astonishment, that the
agent, who had come like an angel to
the relief of the poor fugitives, was no
other than a little ugly negro man, who
had often worked in our garden, and
who was usually employed to do the
roughest and dirtiest work in the neighborhood.
His crooked figure, his bandy
legs, and little ape-like head, had
always led me to regard him as the
most unpromising specimen of his race
that I had ever beheld; but from that
time forth I regarded him with respect.
The poor crooked form, distorted by
hard toil, contained a heart, and the
little ape-like head a brain, to help his
outcast brethren in the hour of need.

As time passed on, the borders of the
wood of which I have already spoken,
began to be invaded by the woodman.
Rough, ragged bits were cleared, and
cheap, slight, frame houses sprang up,
some of them erected and owned by the
workmen in the neighborhood, some of
them put up by speculators, and rented
to a poor class of tenants. Playing
about outside one of these shanties, a
pretty child might soon be seen, a fair-haired,
blue-eyed boy of five years old
or thereabouts. So regular were his
features, so white his skin, it would
hardly have been suspected that he had
any but European blood in his veins,
had it not been known that the house
was occupied by colored people, to whom
he seemed to belong. An old man was
said to be lying ill in the house, which
was rented by two colored women, who
were anxious to get work in the neighborhood,
or washing and sewing to do
at home. At that time I was preparing
for rather a long journey; and on inquiring
for some one to sew for me, Sallie
Smith was sent to me. When she
came, I learned that she was an inmate
of one of the new cottages, and the
grandmother of the pretty child of
whom we have spoken.

Sallie Smith came and went, carrying
home pieces of work, which she dispatched
quickly and well. She was a
fine-looking mulatto-woman, in the
prime of life, with wavy black hair and
sparkling eyes, though her features preserved
the negro cast. Her manners
had a warmth and geniality belonging
to good specimens of her race, with a
freedom that was odd and amusing, but
never offensive. When she brought
home her work, with some comical expression
of fatigue, she would sink upon
the ground, as if utterly exhausted by
the walk and the heat, and sitting at my
feet, would play with the hem of my
dress, as she talked over what she had
done, and what still remained to be
done; or related to me, in answer to
my inquiries, scraps of her past history,
her thoughts about her race in general,

her religious experiences, and the affairs
of her church in Cincinnati, of which
she was an enthusiastic member.

On inquiring about the health of her
old, bed-ridden husband, I learned, to
my surprise, that he was a white man.

‘You see,’ she said, ‘he wasn’t a gentleman
at all; he was one of those mean
whites
down South.’ As she said this,
the scornful emphasis on mean whites
was something quite indescribable.
Truly, the condition of poor whites
at the South must be pitiable indeed, to
be regarded with such utter contempt
by the very slaves themselves.

‘We lived,’ she continued, ‘in a
miserable little hut, in a pine wood, and
I was his only slave. I kept house, and
worked for him. He was one of the
shiftless kind, and there was nothing he
could do. Oh! he was a poor, miserable
creature, I tell you, always in debt!
Well, we had two children, a girl and a
boy.’

‘Did he ever have any other wife?’ I
inquired.

She fired up, indignantly. ‘No, indeed;
I guess I’d never have stood that!
Well, he was always promising to come
to a Free State; but he was always in
debt, and couldn’t get the money to
come, and Jane, she was growing up a
very pretty girl, and when she was
about seventeen, the creditors came and
seized her, and sold her for a slave, to
pay his debts.’

‘What! sold his own daughter!’ I
exclaimed.

‘Why, yes. She was my daughter,
too, you know; so she was his property,
and so he couldn’t hinder them from
taking her.’

‘How he must have felt!’ I exclaimed.

She caught me up quickly. ‘Felt!
why, you know how a father must feel
in such a case. It broke him down
worse than ever. Yes, we felt bad
enough when they carried Jane away.
Well, she was bought by the principal
creditor; he was a rich man, with a
large plantation, and a wife and children,
and lots of slaves, and he kept Jane
at the house, to sew for him, and by-and-by
she had a child that was almost
as white as his other children. You
see,’ she added apologetically, ‘Jane
didn’t know it was wrong; she was
only a poor sinner, who didn’t know
nothing. She had never been to church
or learned any thing, and I didn’t know
much either then. It was only when I
came North and joined the church, that
I began to know about such things.
But I grieved day and night for Jane,
that I couldn’t get her back. Well, for
a time we were out of debt, you see,
and I persuaded my husband to come
right up North, for fear he should get
into debt again, and they should seize
the boy too; so we came to Cincinnati,
and we got the boy a place there, and
he’s doing very well.

‘There I joined the Church; but I
couldn’t help thinking of Jane, and
grieving after her all the time, and I
prayed to the Lord for her, and I prayed
and prayed, and by-and-by, I don’t
know how it happened, but her master
let her bring the child and come and
pay me a visit. It seemed as if the
Lord had blinded him, so that he did
not know that if she came North, she
might be free. He was that stupid, he
had not the least suspicion that she’d
stay; he thought she’d come right back
to him. And when she did not come,
he wrote to her, and wrote again; and
when still she didn’t come, he came
himself to fetch her. But I took care
to have Jane out of the way, and saw
him myself. And he coaxed and persuaded,
and he stormed and he threatened;
oh! he was awful mad. But I
jist shook my fist in his face, and said,
‘You ole slaveholder, you, you jist go
back to ole Virginny; you niver git my
daughter agin!”

As she uttered these words, Sallie
compressed her mouth with a look of
dogged resolution; her black eyes glowed
with smothered anger, and she shook
her fist energetically in the air, as if the
phantom of the Virginian slaveholder
were still before her. After a pause,
she recovered herself and continued:

‘How he did go on! He cursed and he
swore; but it was of no manner of use;
I’d nothin’ else to say to him, and by-and-by
he had to go away; you see, he
couldn’t do nothin’, because Jane had
come North with his consent. So Jane
and I, we came up here, and we get
what work we can, and take care of the
child, and nurse the old man. He’s
miserable! he don’t often leave his bed,
and he’s not likely to get much better,
for he’s old and completely broke.’

So Sallie had told me her history;
but she had not done. Her active mind
had found an outlet in the little negro
church at Cincinnati, of which she was
a member. Her intense religious enthusiasm
mingled with her deep perception
of the wrongs and cruelties inflicted
upon her race. Her soul lay like
a glowing volcano beneath that easy,
careless Southern manner, which might
have led one at first to regard her as
merely a jolly, ignorant, negro-woman.

At a word which one day touched
upon this chord, her work fell from her
hands, her eyes flashed, and she poured
forth, in old Scripture phraseology, her
indignation, her aspirations, and her
glowing faith. She wholly identified
her race with the Jews in their wanderings
and their captivity, and the old descriptive
and prophetic words fell from
her lips, as if wrung from her heart,
startling one by the wondrous fitness
of the application. There was such
magnetic power in her intense earnestness,
her strong emotions, and her certain
and exultant trust in God and his
providence, that it held me spell-bound.
I listened, as if one of the old prophets
had risen before me. I never heard eloquence
like it; for I never witnessed
such an intense sense of the reality and
force of the cause which had called it
forth. I can not recall her words; but
I remember, after describing the cruelty
and apparent hopelessness of her people’s
captivity, their groans, their prayers
to the Lord, day after day and year
after year, their darkness and despair,
their still-continued crying unto God
for help, she concluded by describing
how the Lord at length would appear
for their relief. ‘He will come,’ she
said; ‘he will shake and shake the nations,
and will say: ‘Let my people go
free.’ And though there should seem
to be no way, he shall open the way
before them, and they shall go forth
free. They shall sing and give thanks,
for in the Lord have they trusted, and
they shall never be confounded.’ She
paused. Her words made a deep impression
upon me. At that time, how
dark and hopeless seemed the way!
nothing then pointed to a coming deliverance.
Blind faith in God alone
was left us; but how cold seemed the
faith and trust of the warmest advocate
of Emancipation among us, to the glowing
certainty of God’s help, which possessed
the soul of this poor, ignorant
negro-woman. Sallie took up her shawl
and bonnet, and was about to go. I
roused myself, and looking at her with
a half-smile, ‘You speak in church?’ I
said.

An instant change passed over her
face. Her eyes twinkled a moment,
with a shrewd appreciation of my guess.
She drew herself up, with a gleam of
pride and pleasure; she nodded an assent,
and wrapping her shawl around
her, she turned away.

I have never seen her since; but her
truly prophetic words often recur to me
now, when the Lord is shaking the nations;
when, if we fail to listen to his
words, and to let his poor, oppressed
people go, he must surely shake and
shake again. Every day, our concern
in the negro race becomes a clearer and
more self-evident fact. Every bulletin
impresses it anew upon our thoughts.
Every soldier laid to rest upon the
battle-field engraves it still deeper upon
the nation’s heart.


The Education To Be.

  1. Principles and Practice of Early and Infant
    School Education
    . By James Currie,
    A.M. Third edition. Edinburgh:
    1861.

  2. Papers for the Teacher. No. 1: American
    Contributions to Pedagogy. Edited by
    Henry Barnard, LL.D. New York:
    1860.

  3. Education; Intellectual, Moral, and Physical.
    By Herbert Spencer. New
    York: 1861.

  4. A Series of School and Family Readers.
    Compiled by Marcius Willson. New
    York: 1860-1.

  5. Primary Object Lessons, for a Graduated
    Course of Development
    . By N.A. Calkins.
    New York: 1861.

  6. Annual Reports of Superintendents of
    Schools
    : City of New York, 1861; Oswego,
    1860; Chicago, 1861.

  7. The New York Teacher. Monthly. Albany,
    Vols. 7-10: 1858-61.

‘The most certain means,’ Beccaria
wrote in the preceding century, ‘of rendering
a people free and happy, is, to
establish a perfect method of education.’
If, in this conclusion, Beccaria only reiterates
an opinion at least tacitly held long
before his time by some of the Grecian
sages, still, the later assertion of the principle
should, it seems, derive some additional
weight from the circumstance of
the time allowed in the interim for repeated
reconsiderations of the question.
The theologian may interpose, that, toward
rendering a people free and happy,
the influences of religion must constitute
the most efficacious, the dominant agency.
But when we admit that man is
one,—that heart and hand are not only
alike, but together subjects for culture,—then
it will be seen that religion falls
into its place in the one comprehensive
scheme of human education; and we discover
that Beccaria’s position, instead
of being assailed from this point of view,
becomes, according as our conception of
the case is truthful and clear, correspondingly
strengthened.

The ease, however, with which we
utter those little qualifiers, ‘free’ and
‘happy,’ observed to stand here in the
positive or absolute degree, and not in
any degree of comparison, is noticeable.
For ‘degrees of comparison’ are
always concessions of steps down, even
when they most stoutly present themselves
as steps up. Were all men simply
wise and just, all predicating of certain
men that they were more, or most, wise

or just, would be at once absurd and
without utility. It is our intensified adjective
that confesses fatally the prior
fact of a coming short, and by an amount
indefinitely great, of the simple, absolute
standard. So, to come once for all to
ridding ourselves of comparative forms
of speech, and to be warranted to look
for the rendering of a people, in the
simple, positive sense, free and happy,
would be, in the expressive language of
one ‘aunt Chloe’ respecting the ‘glory’
to which she aspired, ‘a mighty thing!’
On the other hand, so far have our race,
up to this moment, and without a single
decided instance in exception, fallen
short of aught that could be styled a perfect
method of education, and so closely
must educational training affect every
nascent man or woman in those vitalest
particulars,—character and capability,—that,
could the perfect method sought
once be brought into effective operation
on the plastic child-manhood of a nation,
or of all nations, we are not prepared to
deny the possibility of any results therefrom
to humanity, even the grandest utterable
or conceivable. Admitting such
method found, and in process, Beccaria
could have dispensed with his tell-tale
‘most,’ and written, The certain means of
rendering a people free and happy, is, to
establish a perfect method of education.

To secure, therefore, so great an end:
First, find—the perfect educational
method! The recipe is brief; the labor
it imposes is more than Herculean. To

measure it, we should have to find the
ratio in which mind transcends matter,
or that in which the broad generalizations
of genius in the materials of science
surpass the poor conceptions that
the wild Australian must almost utter
audibly in his own ear to realize that he
at all possesses them.

In the 5,865 years which the most unquestioned
belief accords to the history
of man on our planet, could we suppose
the average duration of life throughout
equal to that of a generation now, there
would have been time for 177 generations
of working, planning, inventive
men—of men desiring at each period
the best they could conceive of, and
framing the best schemes they were capable
of to attain it. Here has been
space for the slow rise and fall of nation
after nation,—vast solitary tides heaving
at long intervals the face of a wide,
living, sullen sea: and history reports
that the nations have actually risen,
flourished, and fallen. Here has been
space for exquisite triumphs of art; for
the late birth, and nevertheless large
progress, of the sciences concerned about
phenomena of physical nature; the art
triumphs have been achieved, and the
germs of sciences are in our possession.
Here has been space for the multiplication,
upon all imaginable themes, of books,
to a number and volume utterly beyond
the powers of the most prolonged and assiduous
life even to peruse; and the books
crowd our alcoves, and meet us wherever
men are wont to make their abode
or transit. Here has been space for
the organization, though so long impracticable
and late conceived, of a system
of daily diffusion of intelligence, and
to such a pitch as almost to bring the
world freshly photographed to our eyes
with each returning sun; and, lo! the
photographs are here; they await us
at the breakfast or the counting table.
Here has been space for the springing
up among the people, at distances of
years or centuries, of profound educating
intellects, marked by clear insight, large
human love, and patient self-sacrifice,
and contributing to the growth of humanity
by worthy examples, and by propounding
successively more and more
rational modes for the informing and developing
of youthful minds; and, see!
Confucius, Socrates and Plato, Petrarch,
Bacon, Comenius, Pestalozzi, Père Girard,
Arnold of Rugby, and Horace
Mann—to make no mention of many
co-laborers among the dead, and earnest
successors among the living—stepping
from their niches in the vanishing corridors
of history, lay at our feet the treasures
accumulated through their patient
and clear thought and their faithful experience.

Will it then readily be believed—and
yet it is unquestionably true—that,
to this hour, neither the schools nor the
teachers can be found that are in possession
and practice of a well-defined,
positively guiding, and always trustworthy
method of intellectual, and other
means and steps by which to conduct
and consummate the education of our
children? Note, we do not here declare
the want of the true and universal
method of educating, if there can be
such a thing; but we distinctly assert
that no school and no living teacher
employs or conforms to any well-defined,
positive, and, in and for its purposes,
completed method of educating the
young; nor, since this latter is a supposition
better pleasing certain critically-minded
gentlemen, have we in anything
like clear delineation and positive practice
the several methods that may be
imagined requisite for minds of varying
bent and capacity. If we sum up in
one word the most pervading, constant,
and obvious characteristic of our schools,
and of the teaching and the learning in
them to this day, that word must be, immethodical.
Although admitting that
the education of the young should distinctly
embrace the four departments
of a training, physical, intellectual, moral,
and social, yet, for the sake of clearness
in our discussion and its results, not
less than through the necessities of a restricted
space, we shall here confine our
remarks wholly to education in its intellectual
aspect.

To move, for each subject, and for
each part of it essayed, always along the
right way, and by the true character
and order of steps,—that is the thing to
be desired, and which is, as yet, unattained.
As a consequence, the prosecution
of studies is by attempts and in
ways that are generally imperfect, at
best make-shift or provisional, often radically
erroneous or worthless. Doubtless,
the defects in method are now less
glaring and influential at the two extremes
of the sensibly-conducted infant
school, and the well-appointed and leisurely
collegiate course. There is no
true study that is not what the origin of
the word implies—STUDIUM, a work of
zeal, fondness, eager desire, voluntary
endeavor, interest
. Such study has two
essential characteristics; where these
are wanting, study does not exist; the
appearance of it is a sham; and though
results disconnected and partial are attained,
real acquisition is meager, and
apparent progress deceptive.

Of these characteristics, the first is
what the word directly expresses—zealous
exertion on the part of the student’s
own intellectual powers, a zeal literally
pre-venting all other incentives, or, at the
least, subordinating them, through pure
love of finding out that which is new and
curious, or true. In two words, this first
essential of study, and fraught with all
the desirable results of study, is genuine
INTELLECTUAL WORK. It is the nisus
of the intelligent principle to bring itself
into ascertained and well-ordered relations
with the facts, agencies, and uses
of nature, alike in her physical and spiritual
domains. The bright-minded boy
or girl who may not comprehend the feeling
or thought when so uttered, nevertheless
knows it, and, for his or her range
of effort, as keenly as does the adult explorer.

But, when a mind thus works, the
truth that it can never advance beyond
missing or unfound links in the chain of
thought does not need to be taught to it.
The impossibility of so doing has become
a matter of experience and of certain
conviction. The mathematician knows,
that, beyond that form of his equation
containing an actual mis-step, or a positively
irresoluble expression, all subsequent
forms or values involving that step
or expression are vitiated, and the results
they seem to show substantially worthless.
Now, every actually working
mind, and at every stage, from schoolboy
perplexities over algebraic signs, up
to philosophic ventures in quest of one
remove further of solid ground, in respect
to the interrelations of physical forces,
or the law of development of organized
forms, finds itself in precisely the predicament
of the mathematician: it feels
no footing and accomplishes no advance
beyond that link in the chain of fact and
thought, which, to its comprehension,
stands as uncertain, erroneous, wanting,
or inexplicable. This is so from the very
nature of our knowing faculties and of
knowledge. The true intellectual worker,
encountering interruption through
any of these conditions, goes back to
view his difficulty from a better vantage
ground, or attempts to approach it from
either side, or, failing these resources,
bows to the necessity, and suffers no
harm, other than stoppage and loss of
time. Thus, the second characteristic of
true study is in the rigidly natural and
unfailing CONSECUTION of the steps and
processes by which the intellectual advance
is made. A mind so advancing
never flatters itself of being able to grasp
that which, in the nature of knowledge,
must be a consequent truth, until the
antecedent or antecedents german to
the question in hand have first been possessed
by it. But in our schools, how
vastly much is supposed to be taught, in
which consequents come before antecedents,
or are promiscuously jumbled up
with them, or assert themselves, without
so much as the grace to say to antecedents
of any sort, ‘By your leave.’
Obviously, however, such could not be
the character of so much of our teaching,
did not the character of most of our
books for schools exactly correspond
with it. And the books do correspond:
they not only give to a faulty teaching
its cue, but, now that the theory of education

is being so much discussed, and
in good degree improved, they constitute
one of the most influential causes
of the almost hopeless lagging of its practice.

Now, how is it that pupils get on at
all with such lessons and such books?
The explanation is a simple one; but the
consequences it is fraught with are not
trifling. The simple fact is, pupils are
not yet allowed to study (in the best
sense and manner of that process) the
subjects they are prosecuting. When,
now, they undertake in earnest to study,
they are but too constantly confused and
delayed by the no-method of the treatises
they are being carried through. In a
course of earnest intellectual work, the
pupil must too often, with his present
aids, become aware of absence of comprehension;
he is ever and anon brought
to stand still and cast about for the unsupplied
preliminary facts and truths, for
the unhinted hypotheses and inferences,
which his situation and previous study
do not enable him to supply, but which
are necessary to a comprehension of the
results set down for him to deal with.
Barren results, per se, our learners are
now too much required to ingest; and
such they are expected to assimilate into
intellectual life and power! As well feed
a boy on bare elements of tissue—carbon,
sulphur, oxygen, and the rest; or,
yet more charitably, dissect out from his
allowance of tenderloin, lamb, or fowl, a
due supply of ready-made nerve and
muscular fiber, introduce and engraft
these upon the nerve and muscle he has
already acquired, and then assure our

protegé, that, as the upshot of our masterly
provision for his needs, we expect
him to become highly athletic and intellectual—that
so he is to evolve larger
streams of muscular energy and more
vivid flashes of spiritual force!

As it is, we too nearly put the pupil’s
intellect asleep by our false method; and
he endures it because of his unnatural
condition. He thinks he ‘gets on’
with it; and in an imperfect way and
degree does so. Rarely, we find, does
such a one get so far as into the ‘conics;’
and he is not certain to be in the
habit of reading reviews: if we were
sure, however, that he could comprehend
and would meet with our simile,
we would say to him, that the tardy inclination
up which he now plods painfully,
must, if graphically represented, be
shown by an oblique line descending, in
fact, below the curve of his possibilities,
more rapidly even than it ascends above
the horizontal cutting through the point
of his setting out. True, with pupils who
are spontaneously active-minded from
the first, or who at some point in their
course become positively awakened to
brain-work, very much of the repressive
influence of imperfect methods is prevented
or overcome. The number of
those so fortunate is doubtless small in
the comparison. The few who would

know, by a necessity as imperative as
that by which they must feed, and sleep,
and probably toil with hands or head for
subsistence, are able to supplement many
of the deficiencies, and supersede some
erroneous processes of our methods, by
the play of their own powers of investigation
upon and about their subject. To
these, a false method can bring perplexity
and delay, but not repression nor
veritable intellectual torpor.

We assert, then, that from a course or
manner of instruction from which those
characteristics of true study—real work
of the learner’s faculties, and a just consecution
of steps—are largely omitted
or excluded, the best sort of intellectual
education can not, in the majority of instances,
accrue. On the other hand, the
method embodying these characteristics
must present that unity, certainty, and
guiding force hinted at in the outset.
Concisely summed up, it is a method proceeding
throughout by discovery, or, as
we may say, by re-discovery of the truths
and results to be acquired in each department
of knowledge undertaken by the
learner. In the absence of the one true
method of intellectual advance, what
should we expect but a confusion of
clashing, imperfect, or tentative processes
of instruction? He who could, to-day,
ciceroned by some pedagogic Asmodeus,

visit one hundred of our schools,
or listen successively to a recitation on
a given topic, conducted by one hundred
qualified and faithful instructors,
would find the methods and no-methods
of introducing to the century of classes
the truths of this self-same subject to
be—and we do not mean in the personal
element, which ought to vary, but in
the radical substance and order of the
theme—quite as numerous as the workmen
observed; in fact, a conflicting and
confusing display. Now, do causes, in
any realm of being, forbear to produce
fruit in effects? Are the laws of psychologic
sequence less rigid and certain
than those laws of physical sequence
which determine in material nature
every phenomenon, from planet-paths in
space to the gathering of dew-drops on
a leaf? If it were so, falsity or confusion
in intellectual method might be
pronounced a thing of trifling import,
or wholly indifferent. But such suppositions
are the seemings only of postulates
floating through the brains of Ignorance
or Un-heed, who really postulate
nothing at all. If, on the contrary,
we admit this inflexible relation of cause
and result in the mental, as well as in
the material world, and if we admit also
that our school-methods are yet fragmentary,
varying and tentative, then we
are compelled to the conclusion, that at
least the greater number of our schools
are falling short, in the time and with
the outlay invested, of doing their best
and largest work, while in very many of
our schools there must be steadily going
forward a positive and potent mis-education!

If it be urged that these are in a
degree deductive conclusions, let them
be submitted to the test of fact. At
least two important circumstances, it is
admitted, will come in to complicate the
inquiry: first, one purpose of school
training is to divert the forming mind
in a degree from sense toward thought,
the latter being a less observable sort
of product than that curiosity and store
of facts attendant on activity of the
merely perceptive powers; secondly,
there is the growing absorption of the
mental powers with increase of age in
the practical, in meeting the necessities
of life, which more and more displaces
intellectual activity as a set pursuit, and
leaves it to be manifested rather in the
means than the ends, rather in the quality
than in the products of one’s thinking,
and, at the best, rather as an embellishment
than as the business of a
career. And yet, in the mind which
has passed through a proper school-training,
there should be apparent certain
decided qualities and results, which
are manifested as, and as often as, opportunity
for their exercise presents
itself. The schooled mind should surely
not possess a less active curiosity to observe
and to know than did the same
mind before entering school, but even a
stronger, more self-directed, purposive
and efficient zeal in such direction. Intellectual
vivacity and point, clearness
of conception, and truthfulness of generalization
and of inference,—all these
should appear in more marked degree,
along with the increased sobriety and
judgment, and the improved facility
of practical adaptation, which properly
characterize maturity of mind and habit.
Now, we suggest the careful observation
of any number of children, not yet sent
to school, and that are favored with ordinarily
sensible parents, and ordinarily
happy homes; and then, the equally careful
study of a like number who have just
emerged from their school course, or have
fairly entered on the business of life;
and we warn the really acute and discriminating
observer to look forward (in
the majority of instances) to a disheartening
result from his investigation! We
are convinced that the net product of
our immensely expansive, patient, and
ardently sought schooling will, in a large
proportion of all the cases, be found to
consist in the imperfect acquirement and
uncertain tenure of knowledge, upon a
few rudimentary branches, often without
definite understanding or habit of
applying even so much to its uses, and
usually without the conception or desire
to make it the point of departure for

life-long acquisition; and all this accompanied,
too often, with actual loss of that
spontaneous intellectual activity which
began to manifest itself in the child,
and which should have been fruiting
now in, at the least, some degree of
sound and true intellectuality. So, we
are still left to expect mainly of Nature
not only the germs of capacity, but
the maturing of them; the latter, a work
which Education surely ought to be
competent to. Meanwhile, like a wearied
and fretted pedagogue, Education
complains of the bad materials Nature
gives her, when she ought to be questioning
whether she has yet learned to
bring out the excellence of the material
she has.

Is it not an expensive process, that
thus amasses a certain quantity of knowledge
at cost of the disposition, sometimes
of the ability, to add to it through the
whole of life? Really, schooling is short,
and, contrasted with it, life is long;
but what mischiefs may not the latter experience
from the former! Let us clearly
conceive, once, the aversion many of our
boys and girls persistently feel toward
the school, and of their leaving it, at
the last, with rejoicing! Are we astonished
that when they have fairly escaped,
frivolity is, with the young woman, too
apt to replace mental culture, and with
the young man, vulgarity or exclusive
living for ‘the main chance?’ That
the men and women so educated are too
receptive, credulous, pliant and unstable;
that in too large a degree they lack
discrimination, judgment, and the good
sense and executive talent which plan
understandingly, and work without sacrifice
of honor, manhood, or spiritual
culture, to a true success? But, if our
instructors could find out, or if some
other could find out for them, just how
and by what steps it is that the young
mind engages with nature and harvests
knowledge, and if they should see, therefore,
how to strike in better with the
current of the young, knowing and
thinking, to move with it, enlarge, direct
and form it aright, properly insuring
that the mind under their charge
shall do its own work, and hence advance
by consecutive and comprehended steps,
we ask with confidence whether much
of the notorious short-comings now manifest
in the results of our patient efforts
might not be replaced by an approach
toward an intellectual activity, furnishing,
completeness, and bent, more worthy
of the name and the idea of education?
We are not alone in questioning the
tendencies of existing methods. Other
pens have raised the note of alarm.
Speaking on the character of the product

of the English schools, Faraday says,
‘The whole evidence appears to show
that the reasoning faculties [mark, it is
here the failure occurs, and here that it
shows itself], in all classes of the community,
are very imperfectly and insufficiently
developed—imperfectly, as compared
with the natural abilities, insufficiently,
when considered with reference
to the extent and variety of information
with which they are called upon to deal
.’
Does not this strong language find equally
strong warrant in current facts of individual
conduct and of our social life?

That there is yet no recognized complete
method in, and no ascertained science
of education, the latest writings on
the subject abundantly reiterate and
confirm. The best of our annual School
Reports, and the most recent treatises,—among
which, notwithstanding the abatement
we must make for their having
been, through adventitious circumstances,
pushed in our country to a sudden and not
wholly merited prominence, Sir. Spencer’s
republished essays may be named,—while
they acknowledge some progress
in details, disclose an undertone of growing
conviction of the incompetency and
unsatisfactoriness of our present modes
of teaching and training. The Oswego
School Report, speaking of primary education,
tells us ‘There has been too much
teaching by formulas;’ and that ‘We are
quite too apt, in the education of children,
to “sail over their heads,” to present
subjects that are beyond their comprehension,’

etc. Its way of escape ‘out
of the rut’ is by importation into our
country of the object-lesson system, as

improved from the Pestalozzian original
through the labors of Mr. Kay, now
Sir J.K. Shuttleworth, and his co-laborers,
of the Home and Colonial Infant
and Juvenile School Society, London.
In the report of Mr. Henry Kiddle, one
of the four making up the collective
School Report of the City of New York
for 1861, the radical error of our present
teachers is very forcibly characterized,
where the danger of the teachers is
pointed out as that of becoming ‘absorbed
in the mechanical routine of their
office, losing sight of the end in their exclusive
devotion to what is only the
means—teaching the THING, but failing
to instruct the
PERSON—eager to pour
in knowledge, but neglecting to bring
out mind.’ Is there not indicated in
these words a real and a very grave
defect of the manner in which subjects
are now presented, studied, recited, and
finished up in our schools? We think
there is. And then, what is the effect of
this study and teaching, with so much less
thought toward the end than about the

material?—what the result of this overlooking
of the mind, the individuality,
the person?—what the fruitage, at last,
of having given so much time to the ‘finishing
up’ of arithmetic, geography, and
the rest, as to have failed to bring out the
mind
that was dealing with these topics,
and is hereafter to have so many others
to deal with? The physiologists have to
tell us of a certain ugly result, occurring
only in rare instances in the bodily organization,
such that in a given young
animal or human form the developing
effort ceases before completion of the full
structure; the individual remaining without
certain fingers or limbs, sometimes
without cranium or proper brain. They
name this result one of ‘arrest of development.’
Is it not barely possible that
our studies and recitations are yet in
general so mal-adapted to the habitudes
of the tender brain and opening faculties
of childhood, as not merely often to allow,
but even to inflict on the intellectual
and moral being of the child a positive
arrest of development? And if it
be possible, what question can take precedence
of one concerning the means of
averting such a mischief? Pestalozzi
intuitively saw and deeply felt the existence
of this evil in his day, when, we
may admit, it was somewhat more glaring
than now. But Mr. Spencer truly
characterizes Pestalozzi as, nevertheless,
‘a man of partial intuitions, a man who
had occasional flashes of insight, rather
than a man of systematic thought;’ as
one who ‘lacked the ability logically to
co-ordinate and develop the truths he
from time to time laid hold of;’ and, at
the same time, he accredits the great
modern leader with a true idea of education,

‘the due realization of [which] remains
to be achieved.’ How doubly important
every rational attempt to achieve
such realization—every well-considered
effort to improve the method of the studies
and the lessons—becomes but too
apparent when we note the early age
at which, as a rule, pupils must leave the
schools, and the consequent brief space
within which to evoke the faculties and
to establish right intellectual habitudes.
As an illustration drawn from the cities,
where of course the school period is soonest
ended, take the incidental fact disclosed
by Mr. Randall in the New York
School Report, that in that city the
course of studies must be so framed as
to allow of its completion, with many, at
the preposterously early age of fourteen
years
—really the age at which
study and mental discipline in the best
sense just begin to be practicable!

In all directions, in the educational
world, we are struck with the feeling and
expression of a great need, though the
questions as to just what it is, and just
how to be met, have not been so distinctly
answered. Let us agree with
Mr. Currie, that ‘Practical teaching
can not be learned from books, even
from the most exact “photographing”
of lessons: it must be learned, like any
other art or profession, by imitation of
good models, and by practice under the
eye of a master.’ Yet it is true, however
paradoxical the statement may appear,
that practical teaching will gain
quite as much when the school-books

shall have been cast into the right form
and method, as when all the teachers
shall have been obliged to imitate good
models, in a system of sound normal
and model schools. What has given to
the teaching of geometry its comparatively
high educating value through
centuries, and in the hands of teachers
of every bent, caliber, and culture?
What but the well-nigh inevitable, because
highly perfected and crystalline
method of one book—Euclid’s Elements?
Doubtless we want ‘live’ men
and women, and those trained to their
work, to teach: quite as imperatively we
then want the right kind of text-books,
in the pupils’ hands, with which to carry
forward their common work. If mind
is the animating spirit, and knowledge
the shapeless matter, still method—and
to the pupil largely the method of the
books—is the organizing force or form

under which the knowledge is to be organized,
made available and valuable.
We shall suffer quite as much from any
lack of the best form, as through lack of
the best matter, or of the most earnest
spirit. In education, the teacher is the
fluent element, full of present resources;
the book should be the fixed element,
always bringing back the discursive faculties
to the rigid line of thought and
purpose of the subject. We have now
the fluent element in better forwardness
and command than the fixed. We have
much of the spirit; an almost overwhelming
supply of the matter; but the ultimate
and best form is yet largely wanting,
and being so, it is now our most forcible
and serious want.

But, rightly understood, all that we
have said in reference to the short-comings
of our modes of educating the
young, constitutes by no necessity any
sort of disparagement of teachers, or of
the conductors of our school system. If
a re-survey of the ground seems to show
very much yet to be done, it is in part
but the necessary result of an enlarging
comprehension as to what, all the while,
should have been done. It is by looking
from an eminence that we gain a broader
prospect, and coincidently receive the
conviction of a larger duty. Much that
we deplore in present methods is the
best to which investigation has yet conducted
us, or that the slow growth of a
right view among the patrons of schools
will allow. Then, how hard it is to foresee,
in any direction of effort, the effects
our present appliances and plans shall
be producing a score of years hence, or
in the next generation—hardest of all to
those whose work is directly upon that extremely
variable quantity, mind! And
in what other human business, besides
that of education, are there not in like
manner remissnesses and errors to point
out? Justice, in truth, requires the acknowledgment
that probably no other
body of men and women can take precedence
of the teaching class, in devotion
to their work, in self-sacrifice, or,
indeed, in willingness to adopt the new
when it shall also commend itself to
them as serviceable; while, in a world of
rough, material interests and successes,
like ours, the teacher’s avocation still remains
by far underpaid, and by parents,
and even by the very pupils on whom
its benefits are conferred, too rarely appreciated
at anything like its just deserts.

If further extenuation of present short-comings
should be deemed needful, the
history of science—and let us not forget
that this history is almost wholly a
very recent one—presents it in abundant
force. Though practical arts have led to
sciences, yet they have never advanced
far until after they have felt the reactive
benefits of the sciences springing from
them. Finally, in its highest phases,
the art becomes subordinated to the
science; thenceforth, the former can
approach perfection only as the latter
prepares its way. Education has advanced
beyond this turning point: the
art is henceforward dependent on the
sciences. But a science of education is
an outgrowth from the science of mind;
and among sciences, the latter is one
of the latest and most difficult. Thus,
our investigations result, not in casting
blame upon educators, but in revealing,
we may say, what is still the intellectual

‘situation’ of the most cultivated and
advanced nations. We have our place
still, not at any sort of consummation,
but at a given stage in a progress. And
still, as ever in the past, the things that
in reality most closely touch our interests
are farthest removed from our starting-points
of sense and reason, and by a
necessity of the manner and progress of
our knowing, are longest in being found.
And in this we have at least the assurance
that the perfection of our race is
to occur by no sudden bound or transformation,
but by a toilsome and patient
insight and growth.

Granting, however, all that has now
been said in palliation of existing defects
in education, that the whole business is
a thing remote from immediate interests,
and not less so from immediate perceptions
and reasonings—a thing that, to
all eyes capable of seeing in it something
more than so many days devoted to
spelling, penmanship, and arithmetic,
begins at once to recede from the vision,
and to lie in the hazy distance, obscure
and incomprehensible—granting
all this, and yet any one who realizes
what education is, a formative and determining
process, that for so many
years is to operate persistently upon the
plastic and intrinsically priceless mind,
will assuredly be surprised in view of
the actually existing indifference about
questions as to the method or methods
by which the work can most fully and
satisfactorily be accomplished. We have
enacted laws, built school-houses, provided
libraries, employed teachers, and
in a tolerable degree insisted on the attendance
of pupils, duly equipped with
treatises of knowledge. We have lavished
money on a set of instrumentalities,
more or less vaguely considered
requisite to insure qualification of the
young for active life, and the perpetuity
of the national virtue and liberty. What
we, in America, however, have least essayed
and most needed, has been to get
beneath the surface of the great educational
question; to look less after plans
of school buildings, and the schemes of
school-districts and funds, and more into
the structure of the lessons and studies,
and the relationships, applications, and
value of the ideas secured or attempted
during the daily sessions of the school
classes. It will be a great day for us,
when our principals and schoolmasters
cease to put forward so prominently, at
the end of the quarter or term, its smartest
compositions and declamations, and
when the over-generous public shall begin
to attend on ‘examinations’ with a
less allowance of eyes and ears, and a
more vigorous and active use of the discriminating
and judging powers of their
own minds. In the externals of education,
England, France, and Germany
must take rank after some of the States
of our country; but in the matter of
seeking the right interior qualities and
tendencies of instruction, they have
been in advance of us; though just now
the anti-progressive spirit of their governments
is interposing itself to hinder
the largest practicable results by the
schools, and to what extent it will emasculate
them of their best qualities, time
only can show. Among our teaching
class, the apathy is not confined to the
ill-rewarded incumbents of the lower positions;
with rare exceptions, it is even
more decided at the other extreme of
the scale. Of all the gentlemen holding
place in our over-numerous college
faculties, and commanding, one
would expect, the very passes to the

terra incognita of the human soul, how
few seem disposed to prove their individual
faculties by any thoroughgoing
and successful incursions into unknown
regions of the psychologic and pedagogic
realm! The spirit of this should-be influential
and leading class among us is
one of serene assent in the iteration of
the old steps, with of course some minor
improvements, but with no attempts
at a grand investigation and synthesis,
such as gave to philosophy her new
method, and to the world her growing
fruitage of physical sciences.

If proof were needed of the comparative
apathy under which we labor in
respect to activities and progress in the
more abstract and higher planes of intellectual

effort, we find it in the contrast
between the rewards meted out to
the successful in this and in more material
fields, in the general estimation
awarded to the two classes of workers,
and in the present expressions of the
public bereavement when leading representatives
of the two classes are removed
from the scenes of their labors.
Compare the quiet with which the ordinary
wave of business interests and
topic closed almost immediately over the
announcement of the death of Horace
Mann, with the protracted eulogy and
untiring reminiscence of person, habits,
work, and success, that, after the decease
of William H. Prescott, kept the great
wave of current topics parted for weeks—as
if another Red Sea were divided,
and the spirit of the historian, lingering
to the chanting of solemn requiems,
should pass over it dry-shod! For the
great historian this was indeed no excess
of honor, because grand human natures
are worthy of all our praises; but was
there not a painful want of respect and
requital to the equally great educator?
Prescott wrote admirable volumes, and
in our libraries they will be ‘a joy forever.’
Horace Mann secured admirable
means of instruction, made admirable
schools, awakened to their best achievements
the souls of our children; and his
work is one to be measured by enlarging
streams of beauty and joy that flow down
through the generations. Would that, in
the midst of so much justice as we willingly
render to self-sacrifice and worth,
we could less easily forget those whose
labor it is directly to fit mankind for a
higher nobleness, and for higher appreciation
of it when enacted in their behalf!


Guerdon.

Every life has been a battle

    That has won a noble guerdon—

Every soul that furls its pinions

In proud Fame’s serene dominions,

    Wearily has borne its burden.

Through long years of toil and darkness,

    Years of trial and of sorrow—

Days of longing, nigh to madness,

Nights of such deep, rayless sadness,

    Hope herself scarce dared to-morrow.

Therefore bear up, O brave toiler

    In the world’s benighted places!

Though Truth’s glory light your forehead,

Purer souls than yours have sorrowed,

    Tears have flowed on angel-faces.

Therefore, bear up, O ye toilers!

    Teachers of the earth’s dull millions.

Keep Truth’s glory on each forehead,

And the way so blank and sorrowed

    Shall lead on to heaven’s pavilions.


Literary Notices

LEISURE HOURS IN TOWN. By the Author
of ‘The Recreations of a Country Parson.’
Boston: Ticknor and Fields. 1862.

‘The Country Parson’ is one of those
writers whose hap it generally is to be
overpraised by friendly reviewers, and
unduly castigated by those who appreciate
their short-comings. Incurably
limited to a certain range of ideas, totally
incapable of mastering the great
circle of thought, unpleasantly egotistical,
jaunty, and priggish, he is any thing
but attractive to the large-hearted cosmopolite
and scholar of broad views,
while even to many more general readers,
he appears as a man whom one
would rather read than be. On the
other hand, the generous critic, remembering
that small minds must exist, and
that great excellence may be developed
within extremely confined bounds, will
perhaps take our Parson cordially for
just what he is, and do justice to his
many excellencies.

And they are indeed many, the principal
being a humanity, a sensitiveness
to the sufferings of others, and a tenderness
which causes keen regret that
we can not ‘just for once,’ by a few
amiable pen-strokes, give him nothing
but praise, and thereby leave him, by
implication, as one of the million ne
plus ultra
authors so common—in reviews.
We can hardly recall a writer
who to so much firmness and real
energy, allies such warm sympathy for
suffering in its every form. The trials
and troubles of young people awake in
him a pity and a noble generosity which,
could they be impressed on the minds
of all who control the destinies of youth,
would make the world far happier than
it is. Had he written only Concerning
the Sorrows of Childhood, the Country
Parson would have well deserved the
vast ‘popularity’ which his writings
have so justly won. ‘Covenanting austerity’
and Puritanical ultra-propriety
are repulsive to him and, he deals
them many a brave blow. He sees life
as it is with singular shrewdness, catches
its lights and shadows with artistic talent,
and like all tender and genial writers,
keenly appreciates humor, and conveys
it to us either delicately or energetically,
as the point may require. He
writes well, too, always. Clear as a
bell, always to the point, refined enough
for the most fastidious gentleman and
scholar, and yet intelligible and interesting
to any save the very illiterate. If
any young aspirant for literary honor
wishes to touch the hearts of the people,
and secure the first elements of popularity,
we know of no living writer from
whom he may draw more surely for
success than from the Country Parson.
Pity that when we come to higher criticism,
to the appreciation of truly great
and broadly genial views, he should fail
as he does. Out of his canny Scotch-English
corner of thought, he is sadly
lost. Thus, in one place we have the
following avowal, which is only not

naïf because evidently put in to please
the prejudices of sympathetically narrow
readers. After arguing, with most
amusing ignorance of the very first principles
of a general æsthetic education,
that there is really no appeal beyond
individual taste, or beyond ‘what suits
you,’ he says:

‘For myself, I confess with shame, and I
know the reason is in myself, I can not for
my life see any thing to admire in the writings
of Mr. Carlyle. His style of thought
and language is to me insufferably irritating.
I tried to read Sartor Resartus, and could
not do it.’

Almost in the same paragraph our
Parson proclaims for all the world that
‘no man is a hero to his valet,’ and says
that there are two or three living great
men whom he would be sorry to see,
since ‘no human being can bear a too
close inspection.’ ‘Here,’ he declares,
‘is a sad circumstance in the lot of a
very eminent man: I mean such a man
as Mr. Tennyson or Professor Longfellow.
As an elephant walks through
a field, crushing the crop at every step,
so do these men advance through life,
smashing, every time they dine out, the
enthusiastic fancies of several romantic
young people.’

Is this just? Is it true? The Parson,
be it observed, speaks not solely
for ‘romantic young people,’ but for

‘you’ and for himself. Had he read
Carlyle’s Sartor Resartus, he might
there have learned that no man is a
hero to his valet, not because he is
not always great, but because that valet
has a poor, flunkey, valet’s soul. He
who quotes such an aphorism as a
truth, calls himself a valet.

But let the reader forget and forgive
these drawbacks, which are rarely manifested,
and bear in mind that our pleasantly
gossiping, earnest, honest writer
is, within his scope, one of the most delightful
essayists in our English tongue.
A man need not be a far-reaching thinker
and scholar to be kind, good, and
true, manly and agreeable. He may
have his self-unsuspected limits and
weaknesses, and yet do good service
and be a delightful writer, cheering
many a weary hour, and benefiting the
world in many ways. Such a writer is
the Country Parson, and as such we
commend him to all who are not as yet
familiar with his essays.

CADET LIFE AT WEST-POINT. By an Officer
of the United States Army. With a Descriptive
Sketch of West-Point, by BENSON
J. LOSSING. Boston: T.O.H.P. Burnham.
1862.

The American public has long needed
a work on West-Point, and we have here
a very clever volume, by one who has
retained with great accuracy in his
memory its predominant characteristics,
and repeated them in a very readable
form. Occasional stiffness and ‘mannerism’
are in it compensated for by
many vivid pictures of cadet-life, and
we can well imagine the interest with
which every page will be perused by old
graduates of the institution, and others
familiar with its details.

We regret to say that, on the whole,
the work has not left with us a pleasant
impression of the system of instruction
followed at West-Point. There appear
to be too many studies, too little time to
master them, and too much stress laid
on trifles. Certainly a strictly military
school must be different from others,
and there can be no doubt that old officers
know better than civilians how
young men should be trained for the
army. But we cannot resist the impression
that if this work be truthful,
the author has, often unconsciously,
shown that there is much room for reform
at West-Point.

A DISCOURSE ON THE LIFE, CHARACTER, AND
POLICY OF COUNT CAVOUR. By VINCENZO
BOTTA, Phil. D. New-York: G.P. Putnam,
No. 532 Broadway. 1862.

This excellent address which, in its
present form embraces 108 octavo pages,
first delivered in the Hall of the New-York
Historical Society, has since been
repeated to one of the most cultivated
audiences ever assembled in Boston, on
both occasions eliciting the most cordial
admiration from all who were so fortunate
as to be present. Of the ability of
the eminent Dr. Botta to write on this
subject, it is almost needless to speak.
A late member of the Italian Parliament,
and formerly Professor of Philosophy
in the College of Sardinia, intimately
acquainted with the great men
of modern Italy, as with those of the
past, in their writings, and cast by personal
experience amid stirring scenes,
he is singularly well qualified to write
of Cavour, for whom it was reserved
to achieve, in a great measure, the work
which the vain longings of an enslaved
people, and the heroic efforts of centuries,

had been unable to accomplish.’

The work before us is, in fact, far more
than its very modest title would lead us
to infer. It is, in fact, a comprehensive
and excellent history of all that great
political revival of Italy of which Cavour
was the centre—a work as admirable
for scholarly clearness as for the evidently
vast knowledge on which it is
based. It is needless to say that we
commend its perusal, with right good-will,
to all who take the slightest interest
in historical studies or in the
politics of modern Europe.

THE KORAN. Translated by GEORGE SALE.
With a Life of Mohammed. Boston:
T.O.H.P. Burnham. 1862.

Good authority in Arabic has declared
that, after all the many versions of
the Koran extant, there is none better
than that by ‘George Sale, Gentleman,’
first published in 1734. We therefore
welcome the present edition, and with it
even the very old-fashioned Life of Mohammed
given with it—a ‘life’ so very
narrow in its views and antiquated in its
expression, that it has acquired a certain
relish as a relic or literary curiosity.
We learn with pleasure that this is the
first of a series of the Holy Books of
every nation, to embrace translations of
the Vedas, the Zend-Avesta, the Edda,
and many others. Thoreau suggested
many years ago—we think in Walden—that
such a collection should be published
together for the world’s use, and
we rejoice to see his wish realized.

JEFFERSON AT MONTICELLO. The Private
Life of Thomas Jefferson. From entirely
new materials, with numerous fac-similes.
By Rev. HAMILTON W. PIERSON, D.D., President
of Columbia College, Ky. New-York:
Charles Scribner, No. 124 Grand
street. Boston: A.K. Loring. 1862.

‘The Private Life of Jefferson at Monticello’
is too ambitious a title for a
little work of 138 pages, octavo though
they be. It is, however, an extremely
valuable and interesting collection of
anecdotes, fac-simile documents, and
casual reminiscences of Thomas Jefferson,
as preserved by Captain Edmund
Bacon, now a wealthy and aged citizen
of Kentucky, and who was for twenty
years the chief overseer and business-manager
of Jefferson’s estate at Monticello.
In it we see the author of the
Declaration and the statesman as he was
at home, generous, peculiar, and far-sighted.
Very striking is the following
reminiscence of Captain Bacon:

‘Mr. Jefferson did not like slavery. I
have heard him talk a great deal about it.
I have heard him prophesy that we should
have just such trouble with it as we are
having now.’

A BOOK ABOUT DOCTORS. By J. CORDY JEAFFRESON.
From the English edition. New-York;
Rudd and Carleton. Boston: A.
Williams and Company. 1862.

An amusing and interesting collection
of anecdotes of English physicians of
all ages, copious enough in detail, and
well enough written to escape the charge
of being a mere pièce de manufacture
and deserve place among the curiosities
of literature. It is a work which will
find place in the library of many a
medico, and doubtless prove a profitable
investment to the publisher. Hogarth’s
‘Undertaker’s Arms’ forms its appropriate
and humorous vignette.

A POPULAR TREATISE ON DEAFNESS, ITS
CAUSES AND PREVENTION. By Drs. LIGHTHILL.
Edited by E. BUNFORD LIGHTHILL,
M.D. With Illustrations. New-York:
Carleton, Publisher, No. 413 Broadway,
(late Rudd and Carleton.) Boston: A.
Williams and Company. 1862.

Many persons suffer from defective
hearing, or lose it entirely, from want
of proper attention to the subject, or
knowledge of the structure of the auricular
organs. Thus the old often
become incapable of hearing, yet let it
pass without recourse to medical advice,
believing the calamity to be inseparable
from the due course of nature. The
present work will, we imagine, prove
useful both to practitioner and patient,
and be the means of preserving to many
a sense which, in value, ranks only next
to that of sight.


Editor’s Table

If any one doubts that there is a powerful
Southern influence in active operation
in the Union, let him reflect over
the movement in Washington ‘for the
purpose of reviving the Democratic
party.’ A more treacherous, traitorous,
contemptible political intrigue was never
organized in this country; and the
historian of a future day will record
with amazement the fact, that in the
midst of a war of tremendous magnitude,
when our national existence and
our whole prosperity were threatened,
the enemy were still allowed to plot and
plan unharmed among us, under so shallow
a disguise that its mockery is even
more insulting than would be open,
brazen opposition.

They have ingeniously taken advantage
of the cry against the management
of the war by McClellan, these covert
disunionists, to form a McClellan party,
and ‘to support General McClellan’s war
policy’! A more ingenious and more
iniquitous scheme of fomenting disunion
could not be devised. By resolving to
resist President Lincoln’s moderate, judicious,
and wise Message, while on the
other hand they indorsed in express
contrast McClellan, these treacherous
disunion Democrats hoped to foment
discord among us and thereby extend
important aid to the enemy.

If the people would know where their
foes are most active, let them look at
home. Months ago they were warned
that this very trick would be tried
among us on behalf of the South.
Months ago the Louisville Journal, in
speaking of the manner in which Southern
spies in the North were working by
treachery, declared that ‘they wound a
net-work of influences around Congress
and the powers that be, to retain men
in the departments and to get others
in—especially in the War Department—who
were shining lights in the ‘castles’

of the K.G.C. for the avowed and express
purpose of aiding the enemy
by
treacherously watching and conveying
the secrets of the Government to the
rebel army.’

Has not this accusation been abundantly
proved? Does not the whole
country know that traitors, ‘democratic’
traitors, have acted so successfully
as spies that nothing has been kept
secret from the enemy?

‘Men were selected in the States and
sent hundreds of miles to Washington,
with strong influences to back them for
this purpose. Better to carry out their
project, they adroitly raised the ‘No
Party’ cry, and by professing the most
exalted and devoted loyalty
, claimed
the best places in which to betray the
Union cause.’ ‘They claim a large
number of the officers of companies,
regiments, brigades, and divisions, and
even have the audacity to whisper that
General McClellan understands their
programme and is not unfavorable to
working up to it.’

Fortunately the great mass of the
Northern people can not be affected by
such traitorous tricks. There is but
one party in the country, and that is
the Union and the War party. Here
and there a coward may waver and be
frightened at the prospect of a Democratic
opposition raising its head successfully
to withstand the great onward
movement, but his quavering voice will
be unheard in the great cry for battle.
We have accepted this war with all its
fearful risks, and we will abide by it.
We will be true to our principle of a
united country, we will be true to our
word to crush rebellion, and we will be
true to our brave soldiers who are fighting
manfully for the right. If we adhere
steadfastly to these resolutions, we
shall have no cause to dread traitors
within or foes without the loyal Union.

When the World’s Fair was held in
1851, in London, Punch, moved by the
intensest spirit of British conceit, politely
suggested that it would be a good
plan to have placards containing the
words, ‘It is good to have the conceit
taken out of us,’ in all languages, hung
all over the Exhibition—the intention
being to courteously intimate to foreigners
their general inferiority to John Bull.
Certainly it is a good thing to have the
conceit taken out of us—with the saving
clause added by our contributor,
H.P.L.—’so that it be not done with
the corkscrew of ignorance,’ or of conceit
itself, as is generally the case when
English wit attempts such extraction.
Yet it must be admitted that in one
thing Brother Jonathan has very fairly
had the conceit taken out of him—which
need not have been, had he only attended
to the lessons taught him by John
Bull and Jean Crapaud.

We refer to the matter of iron-clad
vessels of war. England already had
her ‘Warrior,’ and France her ‘Gloire,’
with all their resistant powers fully tested
by experiment, and yet this war had
progressed one year without finding our
Government in possession of a single
iron-mail steamer. Our foes, with many
disadvantages, had more wit, and gained
a victory the more galling, because in
naval matters we of the North claim in
ability to rank with England herself.
Perhaps history contains no parallel instance
of such negligence, such weakness.
It is a matter calling for investigation
and exemplary punishment. The
guilt lies somewhere, and must be atoned
for.

It is, however, interesting to remark,
that in this, as in so many other matters,
science is very rapidly changing
the character of warfare. In a few
years the war-navies of the world will
consist almost exclusively of iron-mail
steamers, since no other vessel can resist
their attacks. Yet these steamers,
though far more expensive than the old
wooden hulks—so expensive that the
‘Warrior’ alone caused an outcry in
England as a national burden—can
readily sink one another in a few minutes
by the use of the prow, or by returning
to the primitive cock-fighting
fashion in vogue among the iron-beaked
galleys of earliest antiquity.

Will it pay, under such extraordinary
conditions of naval warfare, to fight at
all? will probably be the next question,
asked. When a few minutes may witness
the literal sinking of a few millions
of dollars, tax-paying people will begin
to stand aghast. The very idea of England
and America playing a game of
war with such checks, is as terrible as
it is startling; it is like the suggestion
to fight out a duel with columbiads, or
as the two Kentucky engineers are said
to have done, with full-steamed locomotives
in collision. No patriotism, no
wealth, no sacrifice, can endure such
drafts as the loss of iron-clad navies
would involve. War would eat itself up.

Possibly genius may contrive vulcanized
gutta-percha or other resistant
steamers which can neither be billed
nor gaffed, shot nor slashed into sinking—vessels
beyond all capacity for
bathos, and no more to be persuaded
into going under than was the black
Baptist convert of David Crockett’s story.
What would naval battles amount
to between such invulnerables? The
Roman mythology had a fable of a hare
which had received from the gods the
gift that it was never to be caught, while
at the same time there was a hound
which was destined to catch every thing
he pursued. One day the hound began
to chase the hare; Jupiter settled the
question by changing them both to
stone. Paradoxes can only be solved
by annihilation. When war becomes,
by the aid of science, all-destructive,
yet all-resistant, it must perish. History
shows a gradual decrease of deaths
in proportion to improvements in destruction
of life. It is gratifying to reflect,
that this war, by developing the
full capacities of iron-plated vessels, has
made a most important advance toward
the impossibility of warfare.

It is amusing to see how decisively,
yet with what preposterous ignorance
of any thing like the true state of affairs
in this country, the English press informs
the public as to the ‘ex or inexpediency’
of President Lincoln’s Message.

Not one of its editors has, as yet, had
the grace or wit to discover that, simply
as a precedent and as a record, it puts
an entirely new face on the war, by
manifesting a policy on the part of Government.
Not one seems to appreciate
that the slaveholder who, after its publication,
loses his human chattels by the
hap of war, has only himself to thank
for his loss. If Cuffy runs away, when
the army comes, by what earthly show
of sense or justice does the master complain,
who has refused to accept payment
for him? Dans la guerre, comme
a la guerre
—in war-time, people must
accept of war’s chances.

To voluntarily offer to literally ease
the fall of the enemy, as Mr. Lincoln
has done, is a stretch of magnanimity
which would be incomprehensible to
any Old World rulers. How long would
a Napoleon or a Wellington, unembarrassed
by aught save the direst military
conduct of a war, have hesitated to free
the blacks, and win victory by every or
any means? Mr. Lincoln has had more
difficult and complicated elements to
deal with. He has the enemy not only
in the field, but by myriads at home,
among those who pretend to urge on the
war. He has them ‘spying and lying’
every where—promoting cabals in favor
of a General, and exciting opposition,
in order to eventually crush him
—urging
Southern rights and amnesties—deluding
and confounding every thing.
No wonder, after all, that the London
Times, comprehending nothing, should
have been so wildly asinine as to see
in the Message only a bid to conciliate
the South!—a timid, making-up measure.
The Times is behind our times,
and no wonder, when a Russell flounders
about for it among us, becoming
more densely befogged and confused
with every new idea which entangles itself
with his pre-conceived English opinions.

The country is rejoiced to hear that
General Wool has ordered Russell away
from Fortress Monroe. When the latter
quits the country, it will be as though
it had heard some very good news for
our nation’s benefit.

* * * * *

We were not at first disposed to believe
in the many revolting stories so
generally circulated, stating that the
rebels had actually, in many instances,
boiled the bodies of the Federal dead,
for the purpose of obtaining the bones
as relics. So frequently, however, has
the story been repeated, and from so
many trustworthy quarters, that we are
reluctantly compelled to admit that such
paragraphs as the following, from the
Southern correspondence of the Boston
Journal and Transcript, are very possibly
founded in fact:

Washington, 1st.

‘The certainty that the graves of the members
of the Chelsea and Boston Fusilier
companies who fell in the advance on Bull
Run, last July, have all been despoiled, with
a probability that their bones were sent
South, as relics, causes a deep feeling of indignation
here.

‘A citizen of Cambridge, Mass., who went
to Bull Run to recover the remains of his
brother, who belonged to a Boston company,
gives a sad account of the sacrilege committed
upon the graves of our soldiers by
the rebels. About twenty of a Boston company
and a Chelsea company had been
buried near each other, but every skull had
been taken away, and nearly all the principal
bones of the bodies were gone. Some of the
bodies had been dug out, and others pried
out of the graves with levers, and in some
the sleeves of uniforms were split to obtain
the bones of the arms. It was described as
a sickening spectacle.’

When we recall the savage, half-Indian
nature of many of the lower Southern
troops, and the threats of scalping and
mutilating, in which they so often indulged;
and when we remember that
even in Richmond, the body of John
Brown’s son is still exposed, as the
label on it intimates, not as a scientific
preparation, but as a warning to Abolitionists;
we see nothing extraordinary

in such tales. If professors, men of
science, and ‘gentlemen’ can wreak
vengeance on the harmless bodies of the
dead, and place a placard, expressing
the hope that it may be thus with those
who simply differ with them in political
opinions, it is not to be wondered at
that their rude and ignorant confrères
should dig up dead bodies, and send the
bones home as relics. It is just possible,
however, that we do not appreciate
the true motives of these Ghouls. When
Scanderbeg died, his enemies fought
among themselves to obtain the smallest
fragment of his bones, believing that
their possession would confer on the
lucky wearer some of the courage of the
great hero himself. And so it may be
that these craven savages hope to get a
little real Northern pluck and stubborn
endurance.

* * * * *

We cheerfully find place for the following,
dated from ‘Willard’s, Washington,
D.C., April 2d:’

‘DEAR CONTINENTAL: I know that
the CONTINENTAL publishes nothing but
original articles, and therefore beg you,
at the request of your large and highly
respectable Washington constituency, to
find a shelf for the following, which is
original with Bill H. Polk and the Louisville
Dem’docrat:’

THE EXPERIENCES OF GEORGE N. SANDERS—HOW
HE LEFT NASHVILLE, AND HOW HE
HOPES TO GET TO RICHMOND.

‘There is no one better known in the
country as a scholar, a politician, and a wit,
than Wm. H. Polk, of Tennessee. He has
a plantation some forty miles from Nashville,
lives comfortably, has a joke for every
one, and is, withal, a resolute man in his
opinions. He was the opponent of the
evanescent Harris, who has disappeared mysteriously,
and voted for by the coöperationists
in the election for Governor of that
State. About a month ago notice came to
him that he must leave the State: a notice
which, however, he did not obey. His description
of the terror of the rebels on the
taking of Nashville is said to be supremely
rich. Among other incidents, is one of peculiar
interest to us Kentuckians, concerning
the fate of the late Provisional Government.

‘Colonel Polk, a few days before the arrival
of our army at Nashville, and, indeed,
before he heard of the fall of Fort Donelson,
in going down the road from his farm,
descried a fat, ragged, bushy-headed, tangled-mustached,
dilapidated-looking creature,
(something like an Italian organ-grinder in
distress,) so disguised in mud as to be scarcely
recognizable. What was his surprise, on
a nearer approach, to see that it was the redoubtable
George N. Sanders.

‘George had met the enemy, and he was
theirs—not in person, but in feeling. His
heart was lost, his breeches were ragged, and
his boots showed a set of fat, gouty toes protruding
from them. The better part of him
was gone, and gone a good distance.

”In the name of God, George, is that
you?’ said the ex-Congressman.

”Me!’ said the immortal George; ‘I
wish it wasn’t; I wish I was any thing but
me. But what is the news here? is there
any one running? They are all running
back there,’ (pointing over his shoulder with
his thumb.)

”No,’ said Mr. Polk; ‘not that I know
of. You needn’t mind pulling up the seat
of your pantaloons; I’m not noticing. What
in the —— are you doing here, looking like
a muddy Lazarus in the painted cloth?’

”Bill,’ said George to the Tennesseean
confidentially, and his tones would have
moved a heart of stone: ‘Bill, you always
was a friend of mine. I know’d you a long
while ago, and honored you—cuss me, if I
didn’t. I said you was a man bound to rise.
I told Jimmy Polk so—me and Jimmy was
familiar friends. I intended to get up a
biographical notice of you in the Democratic
Review
, but that —— Corby stopped it
I’m glad to see you; I’ll swear I am.’

”Of course, old fellow,’ said the charitable
Tennesseean, more in pity of his tones
than even of the flattering eloquence: ‘but
what is the matter?’

”Matter!’ said George; ‘the d——d Lincolnites
have seized Bowling-Green, Fort
Donelson, and have by this time taken Nashville.
Why,’ continued he, in a burst of
confidence, ‘when I left, hacks was worth a
hundred dollars an hour, and, Polk, (in a
whisper,) I didn’t have a d——d cent.’

‘The touching pathos of this last remark
was added to by the sincere vehemence with

which it was uttered, and the mute eloquence
with which he lifted up a ragged
flap in the rear of his person that some envious
rail or brier had torn from its position
of covering a glorious retreat.

”Not a d——d cent,’ repeated he; ‘and,
Polk, I walked that hard-hearted town up
and down, all day, with bomb-shells dropping
on the street at every lamp-post—I’ll
swear I did—trying to borrow some money;
and Polk, do you think, there wasn’t a
scoundrel there would lend any thing, not
even Harris, and he got the money out of
the banks, too?’

”No?’ said Polk, who dropped in a word
occasionally, as a sort of encourager.

”Bill,’ repeated Sanders: ‘Bill, I said
you was a friend of mine—and a talented
one—always said so, Bill. I didn’t have a
red, and I’ve walked forty-five miles in the
last day, by the mile-stones, and I haven’t
had any thing to buy a bit to eat; and,’ he
added with impassioned eloquence, ‘what
is a cursed sight worse, not a single drop to
drink.’

‘This is complete. It is unnecessary to
tell how the gallant and clever Tenneseean
took the wayfarer home, gave him numerous,
if not innumerable, drinks, and filled
him with fruits of fields and flesh of flocks.
When George was filled, however, he signified
by numerous signs, and finally by words,
that he wished the servants to leave the
room. ‘Polk,’ said he, ‘I knew you were a
man with a heart in your bosom; I told ’em
so. I said no better man than Bill Polk
could be found. I told ’em so.’

”Told who so?’ asked Mr. Polk, rather
surprised at the sudden and mysterious language,
accompanied by the removal of the
servants.

”Mr. Polk,’ said Sanders, ‘I want your
horses and carriage for a time.’

”Certainly, Mr. Sanders, if you wish
them.’

”Mr. Polk,’ said George, ‘I do not appear
before you in any ordinary character
to-day; I am clothed with higher authority;
I am an emissary.’

‘The tone and manner indicated something
fearful—perhaps to arrest his host.

”I am an emissary,’ repeated Mr. Sanders,
speaking in very large capitals, ‘from
the State of Kentucky, and hope to be received
as such. The fact is,’ continued he,
coming down to the level of familiar conversation,
‘I left the Provisional Government
of Kentucky a mile or so back, on
foot, finding its way southwardly, and I demand
your horses and carriage in the name
of that noble State.’

‘Of course, the carriages were harnessed
up at once, and Mr. Sanders proceeded to
bring the Provisional Government to Mr.
Polk’s house.

‘How shall we describe this part? Hon.
George W. Johnson, as much a Clay man as
the sacred soil of Tennessee could afford,
but still preserving his light and active
step; McKee, late of the Courier, following;
Walter N. Haldeman, with all his industry
and perseverance, trying to keep up
with his associate; and Willis B. Machen,
vigorous, active, slightly sullen, but in earnest,
with every boot he drew out of the
snowy, muddy soil giving a groan of fatigue.
Imagine them safely ensconced at Mr. Polk’s,
on their road South.

”Mr. Sanders,’ said the Governor with
dignified suavity, after the walnuts and wine,
‘claimed to be an acquaintance of yours,
and we were very glad to send him forward.’

‘The Honorable Governor maintained
throughout that easy, self possessed manner
which characterizes the gentleman.

‘The emissary—for he ought to be so
known—shortly after suggested to the Provisional
Government that he was ‘broke,’

and wished to represent the Seventh Congressional
District of Kentucky, that is, the
Louisville District: ‘For,’ said he, in his
persuasive, confidential tones, ‘that is the
only way I know of for a man without
money to get to Richmond.’

‘A session was at once held of the State
Council, and it is our pleasure to record
that Mr. Sanders is now authorized by the
Provisional Government to proceed to Richmond
and represent our interest in the
Rebel Congress, vice H.W. Bruce, removed
or resigned.

‘Mr. Polk at this time addressed the new
Congressman, saying that he had a particular
favor to ask.

”Bill,’ said George to his host, speaking
out of a full heart and a full chest: ‘Bill,
you are a boy after my own heart; whatever
request you make I grant.’

”It is only a trifle,’ said Mr. Polk,
‘which you can easily grant, and which
will please you.’

”It is granted,’ interrupted the grateful
Sanders.

”I may be arrested,’ continued Mr.
Polk, ‘within a few minutes, for disagreeing
with some measures which Governor
Harris has urged upon the people.’

”Never mind that,’ said the impetuous
Sanders; ‘I’ll stand by you.’

”All I want,’ continued Mr. Polk, ‘is
for you to return to Nashville as a hostage
for my wife and family.’

”Bill Polk,’ said George gravely, but
firmly, ‘you are a man I love; I love you,
and I love your wife and family; but if ever
I go back to Nashville, may I be d——d!’

‘Of course, there was no reply to this,
and the redoubtable George and the Provisional
Government soon went on their
way rejoicing.

‘We do not pretend to give this in the
language or manner of Mr. Polk, which is
said to be inimitable; neither do we claim
him as a ‘Union man.’ He has remained
quietly at home, and taken no part in the
contest; but we are indebted to him, or to
some one who has reported it as coming
from him, for a genial and laughable account
of the exit of what once promised to be
very injurious to our State, and still more
for his characterization of that wise, pushing,
incomprehensible character, George N.
Sanders, Member of Congress from the
Seventh District of Kentucky to Richmond.’

We have long wondered what became
of Sanders, the illustrious author
of that excellent term, ‘the Tobacco
States,’ which so exactly defines the
Southern border. The last time we
saw him was while talking with Arctic
Dr. Hayes, a few days before his departure
for the Unknown Sea. Just
then Sanders went by arrayed in all the
glory of a perfectly new pareil partout

suit of spring clothes. Days passed by,
and we heard of him as frantically endeavoring
to galvanize the C.S.A. at
Montgomery, Alabama, into faith in his
exceeding Southern proclivities. It was
up-hill work, as we were told—almost as
hard as several other small renegade
literati and politicians found it, when
they, too, went over into Dixie about a
year ago. In vain did George N. Sanders
utter the largest size secession
words—no office rewarded him, no
foreign mission fell into the fat fingers
of the deserter. The change from the
comfortable quarters of the New-York
Hotel to hurried war-marches and wild
retreats must have been indeed trying;
only that so many politicians have of
late fared quite as badly, that pity would
seem wasted. Meanwhile we would suggest,
as a good question for youthful
democratic debating-societies: ‘When
we catch the enemy, what shall be done
with George N. Sanders?’

* * * * *

Notwithstanding our war—to say
nothing of our want—we have had the
OPERA this winter; had it in great variety
and perfection, and, as many a reader
can testify, with by no means thin
houses. Grau has been busy—the
most courteous and indefatigable polyglot
and active of impresarios, with the
good-natured Gosche, heralding a troupe
of all the stars, D’Angri, Hinckley, Kellogg,
Brignoli, Susini, and all the rest,
including divers new singing birds.
Maretzek has led, and we have had a
range from Mozart to Verdi, which was,
on the whole, well-chosen. We have
had Brignoli singing, if possible, better,
and acting, if possible, worse than usual—a
nightingale imprisoned in a pump;
Mme. D’Angri, with her embonpoint

voice, pouring forth like an inexhaustible
fountain of Maraschino; Miss
Hinckley, pleasant and pretty as ever,
steadily singing her way star-ward; and
Susini, who combines German strength
with Italian fire—a true Tedesco Italiana-zato.
Something, too, we would
say of Mancusi, whose clear and rapid
execution, in Figaro, and whose real
Spanish majo rollicking style of acting
were quite spirited enough, even for that
very spirited part. Formes was indeed
under the impression that he himself
was the Figaro Figarorum, the incarnate
half-Spanish ideal of that wonderful
barbaresque conception; but then,
the Formes Figaro was ‘developed from
the depths of his subjective moral consciousness,’
whereas the Figaro of a

Southern European is the thing itself—like
Charles Mathews playing the part
of Charles Mathews, or like the Greek
comedian’s imitation of a pig’s voice, by
pinching a veritable pork-let, which he
bore concealed within his mantle.

Perhaps no character is so little appreciated
by Anglo-Saxon audiences as
this of Figaro. To them he is little
more than a buffoon. To Southern Europe,
he is the bold, prompt, shrewd,
popular ideal, suiting himself by craft
to every superior, regarding all things
with a shoulder-shrugging, quizzical
philosophy; a democratic Mephistopheles;
a lurking devil, equalizing himself,
and the people with him, by wit and insolence,
with nobility itself. Among
the Latin races, as in the East, such
Figaros often rise, like Oliver le Daim,
to power, and the people understand it.

Fast-Day, in Boston, was operatically
fêted with ‘the light and melodious
Martha,’ by that arch-thief of melodies,
Flotow. Would not—considering the
day in question—I Puritani have
been more appropriate for ‘a day of
fasting and prayer’? It has already
been discovered (by the sagacious Ullman,
we believe) that the Huguenots

was appropriate to sacred concerts. A
friend suggests that Masaniello for high
mass, and Don Giovanni for St. John’s
day would be a great advance in these
dramatic unities.

* * * * *

We are indebted to a new contributor
for the following sketch:

We are all familiar with Hayden’s dinner-party,
and the Comptroller of Stamps, and
Charles Lamb’s ‘Diddle diddle dumpling,’
and ‘Allow me to look at the gentleman’s
phrenological development.’ I am always
reminded by it of a circumstance which occurred
between the Rocky and Alleghany
mountains. A certain witty professor of a
certain Western college, had been invited to
deliver a poem before the Phi Beta Society
of Athens—not the capital of Greece, nor
the Athens of America, but a sort of no-town,
without even the advantages of an
established groggery, or mutual admiration
society. The poet, not having attained that
celebrity which is incompatible with keeping
one’s word with small towns, small lyceums,
and small profits, and the roads not
being stopped up, in short, ‘Providence permitting,
and nothing happening to prevent,’
the poet made his appearance at the proper
hour, like any ordinary mortal, and acquitted
himself with such rhythmical eloquence,
such keen, silvery humor, as brought the
house down, and himself vice versa.

The audience having dispersed in a state
like the afflatus of laughing-gas, the poet
and a privileged clique proceeded to the
house of the Baptist elder, to prolong the
night with metaphysical wassail. From the
froth of poetry, they rose to a contemplation
of the old classics; Homer, Euripides,
Sophocles, Virgil, rising grandly from their
dust, ensphered in vibratory eloquence.

The elder, whose, education had been
accomplished simply by a New Testament
and three-inch rope, sat, or rather twisted
through the rhapsody, as a dunce twists
through his Greek roots, and at the first
pause, drawing himself erect with the
self-complacent air of a man who applies the
clincher, ejaculated, with the Western twang:
‘What do you think of Hi-awathy?’ The
professor, giving him one look, to be sure
of his sanity, and a second to be sure of his
obtusity, answered gravely, above a convulsion
of laughter: ‘Hi-awathy was a genius!’

Athens has since then grown to be some
town, with an aristocracy composed of a few
old maids, who attain the distinction from
being the oldest inhabitants, and a poet of
its own. The latter has immortalized himself
by a poem in the Chatterton obsolete
style, on ‘Ye Cobwebs in my Attick,’ supposed
to be an ‘Allegory on my Brain,’ and
from having once astonished one of the
very élite of the aristocracy by requesting
her to lend him her book, ‘On the Dogs of
Venice.’ Her ladyship assured him that she
was not in possession of the volume; but,
on his insisting, conducted him to her library,
(six shelves, one and a half by four,)
where he seized upon a moth-eaten volume,
illustrated on the front page by a man of
obesity, clad in very flowing robes, and an
immense crown, in the act of casting a ring
into a black little stream ornamented by six
rushes and two swans, with this inscription
beneath: ‘Venice wedding the Adriatic
through the person of her Doge.’ A wit
having suggested to this votary of the muse
that he should compose an epic on the royal

canine of Venice, he is now zealously devoting
himself to the task, as the literary
public are respectfully invited to observe.

The Athenians were not long since electrified
by the patriotic eloquence of an itinerant
Methodist evangelist, who wound up
a burst of rhapsodical patriotism with this,
climax: ‘If this glorious Union is dissolved,
what will become of the American Eagle,
that splendid bird with ‘E Pluribus Unum’
in his bill, the shafts of Peace in his talons,
and ‘Yankee Doodle’ tied to his tail?’

One more bon mot, and I leave Athens to
the plaudits of an appreciative public.

The Presbyterian divine, running his thin
fingers through his thin hair, exclaimed,
in a thin voice: ‘Brethren! ye are the salts
of the earth.’ ‘The salts,’ though as old as
the Gospel, have not yet lost their freshness.’

Exit Athens and fresh salt.

Ye Knight Of Ye Golden Cyrcle.

    A veray parfit gentil knight,

    Thatte of ye Golden Cyrcle hight,

    One day yridden forth;

    But ne to finde a fayre mayde,

    He went on errants of his trade,

    To fight or filch ye North.

    He was a wight of grisly fronte,

    And muckle berd ther was upon ‘t,

    His lockes farre down did laye:

    Ful wel he setten on his hors,

    Thatte fony felaws calléd Mors,

    For len it was and grai.

    Ilk knight he hadde ne vizor on,

    His busynes were then undone,

    All time was for attack;

    More than, he hadde ne mail, either,

    But arméd with a revolvér,

    He like-Wise chawed toback.

    He sayde his was a mightie hond,

    Ne better in ye Southron lond

    To yearn anly battail:

    Mony a dewel hadde he fought,

    And put his foe alway to rout,

    Withouten ony fail.

    Eke fro his sheld ther stroke the ee,

    These letters golden, ‘F.F.V.,’

    Thatte mony a clerk did pain;

    Which guessed it, ‘Forte Fuor Vi!’

    The people giggled, ‘l’ your ey;

    It’s Fume and Fight in Vain!’

    Eftsoons hire cloke ye awful Night,

    Yspreaden roun ilk warrihour wight,

    Ye glasse of chivalrie;

    But nothing daunt, he kept his course,

    As well as mote his sorry hors,

    Farre to the North countrée.

    And thus in darkesse all yclad,

    He hied him, gif he weren mad,

    O’er feld and eke through thicket;

    When ‘Stop, by God!’ some one began,

    ‘You’er mine—’or any other man!”

    Jesu! a Yankee picket!

    ‘Gent knight, yclept of Golden Cyrcle!

    Why in the devil don’t one dirk all?

    Where now’s your chivalrie?’

    ‘Goode sir,’ quod he, ’twas ne for fight

    I hied me out ilk murkie night,

    It was for poulterie!’

    ‘Wal, damn your ‘poulterie’—and you!

    Such deed no generous knight would do!

    So I mote thee deter!

    I’ll show thee, though, the coop, sir knight,

    Where chickens such as thee are blight—

    You are my prisoner!’

    Mony maydens weren grieved—

    Cleopatras, slouchy-sleeved—

    Darksome maydes of work all;

    And mony felaws of much might

    Ydrink the hades of ye Knight

    Of ye grete Golden Cyrcle.

We much fear that it may be said of
the chief cavalier of the Golden Circle,
what the old German lanzknecht, in
Rabelais, said of the Gascon adventurer:
‘The knight pretends that he wants
to fight, but is much more inclined to
steal; therefore, good people, look out
for your property.’

* * * * *

The following story, it is averred, can
be vouched for, to any reasonable extent,
by a large crowd of witnesses.

DEAR CONTINENTAL: Possibly you would
not give ‘a Continental dime’ for that which
I am about to pen. Possibly, too, you may
damn it into the waste-basket. I have often
heard of a ‘Continental damn’—it never
occurred to me before what the article really
was. Dante has, I know, provided a corner
for those who were in-continentally condemned;
but it was reserved for you to
abridge the word, and so make a vice of a
virtue
!

I once lived in a village: to that village
came an itinerant dramatic company; and
that company advertised to play a grand
moral temperance drama, entitled Down the
Hill
.

The principal actor called himself Eglantine
Mowbray. I believe that the latter
syllable of the last name was the only portion
thereof to which he was really entitled.
He did bray.

The bills appeared, with the following
heading:

UNPARALLELED ATTRACTION.

On Monday Evening,

THE YOUTHFUL ROSCUSS!

EGLANTINE MOWBRAY!!

Will appear in his great rôle,

DOWN THE HILL.

Our simple villagers had seen circuses;
but youthful Roscusses were entirely beyond
their experience. Quite as unfamiliar was
the word rôle, which, to their badly-lettered
fancy, stood for movement, by ‘turning on
the surface, or with a circular motion, in
which all parts of the surface are successively
applied to a plane, ‘as to roll a barrel or
puncheon.’ [You use Webster?]

So, when the ‘show’ opened, there was a
large attendance, and in that vast multitude
of two hundred and thirty men, women, and
children, there was not one who did not anticipate
an acrobatic performance.

The play pleased them, however. Temperance
was rife among us in those days;
it was ‘in our midst,’ as people ought not to
say, and the drunken disgraces of John the
Inebriate were appreciated. Still, there was
an evident feeling of unsatisfied anticipation,
which grew with every act, and in all the
house there was not a soul who did not murmur
to his or her neighbor, ‘I wonder when
he’s goin’ to roll down-hill.’

The play terminated. The Inebriate died,
under a strong pressure of delirium tremens,
groaning and braying loud enough to scare
away the fiends which gathered around.
But, to the amazement of all parties upon
the stage and behind the scenes, the fall of
the curtain was accompanied by a thunder-roar
of disgust, and the rain-like sound of
numerous hisses.

The audience voted the play a humbug.
The village was disgusted. Eglantine Mowbray
stock went down to nothing.

But the manager was a shrewd fellow. He
found out what was wanting, and resolved
to remedy it. So, the next morning’s posters
announced that on that evening Mr.
Eglantine Mowbray would perform, at the
conclusion, his terrific and unparalleled feat
of rolling down the hill!

And he did. At the last moment, the Inebriate
appeared, bottle in hand, agonizing
and howling on the summit of a high rock,
from which a slope, at an angle of forty-five
degrees, went down to a mysterious craggy
pit, thickly grown around with briers and
shrubs, all bearing spiky thorns of the most
fish-hooky and ten-penny nail description
imaginable. The flat or back-scene, suddenly
lighted up from behind, presented, as a
transparency, that terrible collection of devils
which you may have witnessed in a popular
engraving entitled, ‘Delirium Tremens.’
The Inebriate, taking one parting drink,
staggered—fell—rolled over and over down
the hill
into the abyss, from which flames
burst forth, red, green, and blue, and the
audience were wild with delight. Three
times was Eglantine Mowbray compelled, by
the rapturous encores, to roll down that hill
into the fiery pit. No wonder that, at the
last trial, there rose from the abyss a wild
cry of ‘I’ll be blessed if I do it again.’

MORAL.—When in country villages, don’t
talk about rôle-ing, unless you mean to do
it!

* * * * *

Since the gilet de matin has superseded
the robe de châmbre, or dressing-gown,
it is marvelous to see with what
wrath the fast men, club-men, and other
highly civilized forms of humanity, pursue
the ancient garment. One of the
most vigorous assaults on the gabardine
in question, comes to us as

A Fling At Dressing-Gowns.

My name is Albert Fling. I am an active,
business, married man, that is, wedded to
Mrs. Fling, and married to business. I had
the misfortune, some time since, to break a
leg; and before it was mended Madame
Fling, hoping to soothe my hours of convalescence,
caused to be made for me a
dressing-gown, which, on due reflection, I
believe was modeled after the latest style of
strait-jacket. This belief is confirmed by
the fact that when I put it on, I am at once
confined to the house, ‘get mad,’ and am
soberly convinced that if any of my friends

were to see me walking in the street, clad in
this apparel, they would instantly entertain
ideas of my insanity.

In the hours of torture endured while
wearing it, I have appealed to my dear wife
to truly tell me where she first conceived the
thought that there was a grain of comfort to
be found in bearing it on my back? She
has candidly answered that she first read
about it in divers English novels and sundry
American novels, the latter invariably a rehash
of the first. In both of these varieties
of the same species of books, the hero is
represented as being very comfortable the
instant he dons this garment, puts his feet
in slippers, picks up a paper and—goes to
sleep.

A friend of mine who has discovered that
Shakspeare knew all about steam-engines,
electric telegraphs, cotton-gins, the present
rebellion, and gas-lights, assures me that
dressing-gowns are distinctly alluded to in
The Tempest:

‘TRINCULO: O King Stephano! look, what
a wardrobe here is for thee!

CALIBAN: Let it alone, thou fool; it is
but trash.

Having thus proved its age, let us next
prove that it is in its dotage, and is as much
out of place in this nineteenth century as a
monkey in a bed of tulips.

We find in the Egyptian temples paintings
of priests dressed in these gowns: proof
that they are antiquely heathenish. And as
we always associate a man who wears one
with Mr. Mantilini, this proves that they are
foolish. Ergo, as they are old and foolish,
they are in their dotage.

I have three several times, while wearing
this gown, been mistaken for Madame Fling
by people coming to the house. The first
time I was shaving in my chamber: in
bounced Miss X——, who believed, as it
was rather late, that I had gone down-town.
She threw up her hands, exclaiming:

‘Good gracious, Fanny! do you shave?’

N.B.—Fanny is my wife’s first name.

The second time I had brought the woodsaw
and horse up from the cellar, and was
exercising myself sawing up my winter’s
wood, in the summer-kitchen, according to
Doctor Howl’s advice, when the Irishman
from the grocery entered, bearing a bundle.
My back was to him, and only seeing the
gay and flowery gown, he exclaimed, in an
awfully audible whisper to the cook:

‘Shure yer mistriss has the power in her
arms, jist!’

Think of my wife, my gentle Fanny, having
it shouted around the neighborhood that
her brute of a husband made her saw all
their winter’s wood—yes! and split it, and
pile it too, and make all the fires, and so on
and cetera, and oh! I am glad my husband
isn’t such a monster!’

I turned on the Irishman, and when he
saw my whiskers, he quailed!

The third time, I was blacking my boots,
according to Dr. Howl’s advice, ‘expands
the deltoid muscles, is of benefit to the
metacarpis, stretches the larynx, opens the
oilsophagers, and facilitates expectoration!’

I had chosen what Fanny calls her conservatory
for my field of operation—the conservatory
has two dried fish-geraniums, and
a dead dog-rose, in it, besides a bad-smelling
cat-nip bush; when, who should come
running in but the identical Miss X—— who
caught me shaving.

‘Poor Fanny,’ said she, before I could
turn round; ‘do you have to black the
boots of that odious brute?’

‘Miss X——,’ said I, turning toward her,
folding my arms over my dressing-gown,
spite of having a damp, unpolished boot on
one arm and a wet blacking-brush in the
other hand, for I wished to strike a position
and awe at the same time; ‘Miss X——, I
am that odious brute himself!’

If you had observed her wilt, droop, stutter,
fly!

My wife went to the sea-shore last summer.
I kept the house open, and staid in
town; cause, business. When she returned,
Miss X——, who lives opposite, called to see
her. In less than five minutes, my wife was
a sad, moaning, desolate, injured, disconsolate,
afflicted, etcet. woman.

‘How-ow-ow c-could you d-do it, Al-lal-bert?’
she ejaculated, flooding every word
as it came out with tears.

‘Do what?’

‘Oh-woh! oh-woe-wooh-wa-ah!’

Miss X—— here thought proper to leave,
casting from her eyes a small hardware-shop
in the way of daggers at me, as much as to
say, You are vicious, and I hate cheese!
(theatrical for hate ye.)

Fanny, left to herself, revealed all to me.
Miss X——, through the Venetian blinds,
had seen a—gown in my room, late at night.

‘It is too true,’ said I, ‘too, too true.’

‘Al-lal-al-bert! you will b-b-break my h-heart.
I c-could tear the d-d-destroy-oy-yer
of my p-p-peace to p-p-pieces!’

‘Come on,’ said I, ‘you shall behold the
destroyer of your peace. You shall tear
her to pieces, or I’ll be d—dashed if I don’t.
I am tired of the blasted thing.’

I grasped her hand, and led her to the
back-chamber. ‘There, against the wall.’

‘It is—’said she.

‘It is,’ said I, ‘my dressing-gown! I will
never again put it on my shoulders, never.
Here goes!’ Rip it went from the tails up
the back to the neck.

‘Hold, Albert! I will send it to the
wounded soldiers.’

‘Never! they are men, bricks, warriors.
Such female frippery as this shall never degrade
them. Into the rag-bag with it, and
sell it to the Jews for a pair of China sheep
or a crockery shepherd. Vamos!’

The age for dressing-gowns has passed away,
Rococo shams are hastening to decay!

* * * * *

He who writes a book on Boston
should have something to say on the
ladies at lectures, in the libraries, and
at Loring’s—at which latter celebrated
institution for the dissemination of belles
lettres
lettered belles do vastly congregate
of Saturday, providing themselves
with novel—no, we mean novelties [of
course of a serious sort] for their Sunday
reading. Which may serve as an
introduction to the following characteristic
of

Ye Boston Younge Ladie.

The Boston belle is a reader, and knoweth
what hath lately appearyd in ye worlde
of bookes as welle as in that of bonetts.
Shee whispereth of Signore Brignoli and of
Hinkley, and of ye Philharmonic, or of Zerrahn
his concertes, and eftsoones of aeriall
pleasures att parties and concertes, and anon
flitteth to Robertus Browning his poetrie,
or to Emerson hys laste discourse att ye
Musicke Halle. Whan so be itt that twentie
of ye sisterhode be gatheren together, lo!
seven thereof wyll haue blonde tresses and
nineteen be of fayre ruddie complexion,
whych a man wolde gife hys lyfe to kisse—yea,
and itt oftwhyles passeth that ye twentieth
also hath more whyte and rudd in hir
sweete face thann ye wolde see in other
landes.

Ye Boston demoisselle weareth an waterproof
guyascutus, [for so methinketh I haue
hearde them calld,] and whan that itt rayneth
or snoweth, shee rusheth forth as to a
carnavall, and heedeth not yf ye powderie
snowe-flakes falle on hir daintie littyl nose,
or pile up like untoe a chancellor’s wigg on
hir hed. Arounde hir whyte necke shee
ever bindeth a scarlett scarfe, to shewe thatt
she ys an well-redd woman; and whan shee
turneth homewardes, she aye beareth in one
hande a pamflet, whyle the other holdeth a
bouquet of flowres or a pacquette of sugirplummes
or confitures. Whyles that she is
yett younge and reckeless, and gif shee bee
faste, and hathe naughte to beare homewards,
lo! shee stiketh bothe tinie fistes
intoe hir small syde-pockets, and propelleth
onward mightilie independente, caring naught
for nobodie. I haue herd from dyvers graue
and reuerend menn, who oughte to know,
[sith that ther wyves hadd tolde them,] that
manie of these demoiselles do wear verie
longe bootes, but howe long they may bee I
knowe not.

Hee who walketh in Beacon streete on
Sundaye, whan thatt the skies be fayre,
seeth, after church out-letting, manie of
these sweete maydens walking wyth ther
cavalleros up and doune hille, talkyng of
manie thynges. For ye Boston demoiselle
is a notable talker, and doth itt welle, knowing
manie thynges whereof ye firste is de omnibus
rebus
, ye seconde et quibusdam aliis,
and ye third alterum tantum. He who complayneth
thatt women know nothinge, and
haue noe witte, hathe nott mett ye Boston
Yonge Lady; if that he dothe, and telleth
hir soe, he wyll probablie remember for
manie dayes what shee saide in answere.
For shee holdeth dixi et solvavi animam
meam
to bee a goode rule, and thatt it is
nott a goode thinge to goe away with wrathe
pente up in ye boosum.

She worketh harde for ye armie; yea, she
knitteth stockyngs and maketh shertes for
ye contrabandes, whereof I haue scene one
whiche a contrabande with his wyfe and
children didde all were at once, so nobly
greate was it. And shee belyveth in ye
warre with alle hir braue little hearte and
soule, for shee is Uncle Samuel hys oune
daughter, if there ever was one, having
greate loue for ye Union, alwaies hoping
firstly for ye Union politicall, and secondlie
for ye wedding union of hertes and ye

union of handes, whych is nedeful, that ye
countrie shall not perishe for lacke of sturdie
urchins to growe upp into soldieres. And
thatt theye aye all thus become goode
wives and brave mothers, and bee bleste
and happie in alle thynges, is ye heartes
prayer of

CLERKE NICHOLAS.

The following extract from the Washington
correspondence of the Philadelphia
Press is significant:

‘As pertinent to these questions, let me
ask if you have ever gone back to the time
when most of the Breckinridge papers in
the free States were in danger of being mobbed
and torn out after the fall of Fort Sumter?

‘I will not ask why these demonstrations
occurred, but I will ask if you can point to
any one of these journals that is not now
filled with strong denunciations of the Administration
and its friends, and timid reproaches
of the rebels in arms? Are they
not all clamorous for the reörganization of
the Democratic party? Are they not all
against any combination of patriotic men
under the name of a Union party? Their
object is as plain as their early treason was
notorious, and the end of their victory will
be the recognition of the armed rebels, or
their full forgiveness. The armed rebels are
watching their movements with eagerness
and joy.’

That they are doing so, is amply evidenced
by the recent ‘democratic’ and
treasonable movements in Washington.
In time of war, and especially of such a
war as this, there can be, as Mr. Douglas
said, ‘but patriots and traitors.’
Away with all parties—till the enemy
are ours, the only parties should be
those of the North and South.

* * * * *

The municipal authorities at Nashville
met Governor Johnson’s appeal, urging
them to take the oath of allegiance, by
a prompt refusal—falling back ‘for reasons’
on State rights. There should be,
in these times, but one way of dealing
with all such State rights gentlemen—arrest
as traitors, and trial under military
law. This is no day for dilly-dallying
and quibbling about ‘State rights.’
There is only one right in such cases—the
right of the Union, and fidelity to
it. This rebuff is generally spoken of
by the press as ‘the Nashville Snag.’

There be such things as snag-extractors,
and we trust that our Government is
free enough from red-tape do-nothingism
and circumlocution, to make short
work of these insolent rebels, whatever
they be.

Boston, April 1st.

DEAR EDITOR: I jot down the following
as one of the most melancholy results of
this wicked and cruel war:

The Captain at our house believes in
General Butler. The Lawyer don’t. Such
is the state of parties at our table. As I
said before, the hand of brother is uplifted
against brother, and either may become a
fratri-cider—as the fellow did when he
squeezed his brother to death in the press,
among the apples.

The captain said, the other day, that Butler
had a great deal of dash.

‘U—m!’ growled the lawyer; ‘one
kind of dash he certainly has—to perfection.’

‘And what is that?’

‘Balder-dash!’ was the annihilating reply.

I report this for the special consideration
of Governor Andrew.

Nor less illustrative of the terrible tendencies
of civil war, is the following:

‘We have a whole navy of gun-boats at
Island Number Ten,’ said the Colonel, reflectively.

‘Yes,’ was the unwary reply.

‘Then how comes it that if the knave
can take the Ten, a navy can’t?’

Yours in grief,

CONSTANT READER.

* * * * *

The Legislature of Kentucky has,
probably, by this time, made it a criminal
offence for any person to join the
K.G.C. As soon as the lists shall have
been published of all those Northern
men who have belonged to the order,
the traitors will find themselves in quite
as enviable a situation as though ‘escaped
convict’ were branded on their
foreheads.

* * * * *

From one now far away in the South—albeit
not on the Southern side—we have
an ornithological reminiscence which
may be of interest to those who endeavor
to solve the problem, whether
animals ever rise to reasoning.

* * * * *

I have amused myself the past year
raising a brood of chickens in my little backyard.
Being ‘tenderly brought up,’ they
are, of course, very tame, particularly a little
brown pullet, that lays an egg in the cellar
every morning. A few days ago, as I
was leaving the house after breakfast, my
wife cried out for me to come into the
kitchen. I did so, and found the little
brown hen standing quietly by the door at
the head of the cellar-stairs, evidently waiting
for it to be opened. Going outside, I
found the servant had neglected to open the

‘bulkhead’ door, as usual, and my wise little
biddy had concluded to go down-cellar
through the kitchen. When I drove her
out and opened the outer-door, she went
down and laid, as usual. She was never in
the house before, to my knowledge, and has
not been since. This is a fact, and is only
one more instance added to many I could
adduce, which go to show that the ‘dumb
creatures’ think and reason.

* * * * *

Poetry on bells is divisible into two
kinds, the tintinnabulistic, which refers
to little hand-tinklers, sleigh-bells, and
the kind which oriental mothers were
wont, of old, to sew to the hems of their
daughters’ garments, [that they might
tell by the sound whether the young
ladies were at mischief or no,] and the

campanologistic, descriptive solely of
large church ringers, Big Toms of Oxford,
and the regular vivos voco, fulgura
frango
giants, such as Mr. Meneely
makes and sends all over the country,
to factories, churches, dépôts, and
steamboats. The sleigh-bell song, according
to this classification, is tintinnabulistic;
so, too, is the Russian troika,

‘I kolokolchick dor voltaia,’

as is also the immortal line which speaks
of

That tocsin of the soul—the dinner-bell.’

But Schiller’s great ringing poem is
superbly campanologistic; so is Southey’s
‘Inch Cope Bell,’ and to this division
belong all tollings, fire-alarms, and
knells in verse whatever.

The following lyric is, however, far
above either, as it ambitiously embraces
the whole subject, and therefore, so far
as comprehensiveness is concerned,
must of course take precedence even of
Tennyson’s ‘Ring Out!’

ABOUT BELLS.

I was sitting, one night, in my easy-chair,

When a bell’s clear notes rung out on the air;

And a few stray thoughts, as this ballad tells,

Came into my mind, about sundry bells:

About church-going bells, whose solemn chime

Calls, far and near, ‘It’s time! it’s time!

While the worshiper goes, with a faith that is strong,

For he knows he can trust their clear ‘Ding-dong!

Of deified bells, like Bel of old,

With silver tongues and a ring of gold;

While the many who run at their silvery call,

Never reach the goal—d; but tire and fall!

Of modest bells, by the river’s side,

As they meekly hang o’er the liquid tide;

But are tongueless all, and their changes few,

For they ever appear in a dress of blue.

Of modern Belles, which the world well knows,

Go all the ways that the fashion goes;

And ring their chimes through an endless range,

As they change their rattle, and rattle their ‘change.’

Of divers’ bells, which are made to go,

With their living freight, to the depths below;

And are quiet quite, on their water ways,

Save hen they are trying to ‘make a raise.’

Of door-bells, which our callers ring

By a kind of a sort of a wire of a string;

Answered oft, as wire-pullers ought to be—

Not at home!‘ meaning, ‘Not in order to see!

About John Bells, one of whom, we know,

Politicians rung not long ago;

An unlucky Bell, and to-day a wreck,

But fit, even now, to be wrung—by the neck!

About Isabelles, so diverse in kind,

That the one you prefer isn’t hard to find;

Yet hard ’tis to be in this all agreed—

Isabelle by name is a belle in-deed!

And thus, as I sat in my easy-chair,

While the bell’s clear notes rung through the air,

Did a few stray thoughts, as this ballad tells,

Come into my mind, about sundry bells.

‘Is this ‘dreadful bad’?’ inquires a
correspondent. Gentle writer, it is not
dreadful, neither is it bad; and we appeal
to the reader to decide. To our
thought, it is as brave and wild a love-poem
as we have seen for many a day:

To The King.

A Health to the King—my king!

But not in the ruby wine,

Too pale for the name I sing;

Too weak for such love as mine!

How shall I pledge thee, my king?

What nectar shall fill the bowl?

Hope herself can not bring

A wine—like that in my soul!

Then take for a pledge, my king!

A life—it is wholly thine;

And quaff from the cup, O king!

A soul—not the ruby wine!

Happy the gentleman who is crowned
king with the garland of song and consecrated
with the wine of life and of
love.

The Picket Guard.

By J.L. Rand.

The sentinel sounds the dread note that alarms,

Each man springs up from his sleep to arms!

    There’s an onward dash

    And a sudden flash;

    There’s a sigh and a groan,

    And the quick feet have flown—

    A picket is dying alone.

For men must fight for the sleeping Right,

    And who can stop to reckon?

The newspaper tells what the President thought,

What Stanton did or Seward taught,

    In columns long,

    With capitals strong;

    And the paper is filled

    As the editor willed:

    ‘SLIGHT SKIRMISH!—one man killed.’

But men must fight for the sleeping Right,

    And who can stop to reckon?

A wife sits sad in her fireside chair,

And thinks of the husband so brave to dare,

    And dreams once more

    That the war is o’er;

    While the South-birds trill

    Near the picket-camp still,

    And the picket lies dead on the hill.

For men must fight for the sleeping Right,

    And God stands by to reckon.

But the account is kept in eternity—there
are none lost, no, not one—and
the time will come when all shall be
found and known who were brave in
this world’s battles.

* * * * *

We gladly find a corner for the following,
by one known to us of old, as
no indifferent poet:

Emancipation.

[Greek: all oupôs ama pánta Theoi dosan anthrôpoisin.]—Iliad.

Lift up your faces to the golden dawn

That ushers in your year of Jubilee,

Ye who to unrequited toil have gone

In this great land, in this proud century.

The clock of time has beat its seconds slow,

But lo the hour of your release has come;

Ay, strikes, and thrills the world with every blow

That rings Oppression out, and Freedom home.

Not, not in vain, ‘How long, O Lord: how long?’

    Have ye inquired of Him who knew your needs;

For those who prospered by your ancient wrong,

    Invoked the vengeance that upon their heads

Is raining ruin. Lo! the Lord is just:

    Through the Red Sea of War ye, ye alone

Come up unharmed; while all the oppressor’s host

    In their mid-passage shall be overthrown.

* * * * *

For the benefit of those desiring to
obtain the celebrated K.G.C. pamphlet,
we may state that it is published by the
National Union Club, communications
for which may be addressed to Post-office
Box No. 1079, Louisville, Ky.

* * * * *

Owing to our enlarged edition obliging us to send this number of the
Magazine to press at an earlier date than usual, we are unable to give
this month the commencement of Mr. Kimball’s new novel, and the
continuation of ‘Among the Pines.’ Both articles will appear in the next
issue.


Prospectus Of The Continental Monthly.

There are periods in the world’s history marked by extraordinary and
violent crises sudden as the breaking forth of a volcano, or the
bursting of a storm on the ocean. These crises sweep away in a moment
the landmarks of generations. They call out fresh talent, and give to
the old a new direction. It is then that new ideas are born, new
theories developed. Such periods demand fresh exponents, and new men for
expounders.

This Continent has lately been convulsed by an upheaving so sudden and
terrible that the relations of all men and all classes to each other are
violently disturbed, and people look about for the elements with which
to sway the storm direct the whirlwind. Just at present, we do not know,
what all this is to bring forth; but we do know that great results MUST
flow from such extraordinary commotions.

At a juncture so solemn and so important, there is a special need that
the intellectual force of the country should be active and efficient. It
is a time for great minds to speak their thoughts boldly, and to take
position as the advance guard. To this end, there is a special want
unsupplied, it is that of an Independent Magazine, which shall be open
to the first intellects of the land, and which shall treat the issues
presented, and to be presented to the country, in a tome no way tempered
by partisanship, or influences be fear, favor or the hope of reward;
which shall seize and grapple with the momentous subjects that the
present disturbed state of affairs heave to the surface, and which CAN
NOT be laid aside or neglected.

To meet this want, the undersigned has commenced, under the editorial
charge of CHARLES GODFREY LELAND, the publication of a new Magazine,
devoted to Literature and National Policy.

In POLITICS, it will advocate, with all the force at its command,
measures best adapted to preserve the oneness and integrity of these
Unites States. It will never yield to the idea of any disruption of this
Republic peaceably or otherwise; and it will discuss with honesty and
impartiality what must be done to save it. In this department, some of
the most eminent statesmen of the time will contribute regularly to its
pages.

In LITERATURE, it will be sustained by the best writers and ablest
thinkers of this country.

Among its attractions will be presented, in the June Number, a NEW
SERIAL of American Life, by RICHARD B. KIMBALL, Esq., the very popular
author ‘The Revelations of Wall-Street,’ ‘St. Leger,’ etc. A series of
papers by Hon. HORACE GREELEY, embodying the distinguished author’s
observations on the growth and development of the Great West. A series
of articles by the author of ‘Through the Cotton States,’ containing the
result of an extended tour in the seaboard Slave States, just prior to
the breaking out of the war, and presenting a startling and truthful
picture of the real condition of that region. No pains will be spared to
render the literary attractions of the CONTINENTAL both brilliant and
substantial. The lyrical or descriptive talents of the most eminent

literati have been promised to it; and nothing will be admitted which
will not be distinguished by marked energy, originality, and solid
strength. Avoiding every influence or association partaking of clique or
coterie, it will be open to all contributions of real merit, even from
writers differing materially in their views; the only limitation
required being that of devotion to the Union, and the only standard of
acceptance that of intrinsic excellence.

The EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT will embrace, in addition to vigorous and
fearless comments on the events of the times, genial gossip with the
reader on all current topics, and also devote abundant space to those
racy specimens of American wit and humor, without which there can be no
perfect exposition of our national character. Among those who will
contribute regularly to this department may be mentioned the name of
CHARLES F. BROWNE, (‘Artemus Ward.’) from whom we have promised an
entirely new and original series of SKETCHES OF WESTERN LIFE.

The CONTINENTAL will he liberal and progressive, without yielding to
chimeras and hopes beyond the grasp of the age; and it will endeavor to
reflect the feelings and interests of the American people, and to
illustrate both their serious and humorous peculiarities. In short, no
pains will spared to make it the REPRESENTATIVE MAGAZINE of the time.

TERMS.—Three Dollars per year, in advance, (postage paid by the
Publishers;) Two Copies for Five Dollars; Three Copies for Six Dollars,
(postage unpaid;) Eleven Copies for Twenty Dollars, (postage unpaid.)
Single numbers can be procured of any News-dealer in the United States.
The KNICKERBOCKER MAGAZINE and the CONTINENTAL MONTHLY will be furnished
for one year at FOUR DOLLARS.

Appreciating the importance of literature to the soldier on duty, the
Publisher will send the CONTINENTAL gratis, to any regiment in active
service, on application being made by its COLONEL or Chaplain; he will
also receive subscriptions from those desiring to furnish it to soldiers
in the ranks at half the regular price; but in such cases it must be
mailed from the office of publication.

J.R. GILMORE, 532 Broadway, New-York, and 110 Tremont Street, Boston.

CHARLES T. EVANS, at G.P. PUTNAM’S, 532 Broadway, New-York, is authorized to receive Subscriptions.

N.B.—Newspapers publishing this Prospectus, and giving CONTINENTAL monthly
notices, will be
entitled to an exchange.


The Continental Monthly—Publisher’s Notice.

THE CONTINENTAL MONTHLY has passed its experimental ordeal, and stands
firmly established in popular regard. It was started at a period when
any new literary enterprise was deemed almost foolhardy, but the
publisher believed that the time had arrived for just such a Magazine.
Fearlessly advocating the doctrine of ultimate and gradual Emancipation,
for the sake of the UNION and the WHITE MAN, it has found favor in
quarters where censure was expected, and patronage where opposition only
was looked for. While holding firmly to its own opinions, it has
opened its pages to POLITICAL WRITERS of widely different views, and
has made a feature of employing the literary labors of the younger race
of American writers. How much has been gained by thus giving,
practically, the fullest freedom to the expression of opinion, and by
the infusion of fresh blood into literature, has been felt from month to
month in its constantly increasing circulation.

The most eminent of our Statesmen have furnished THE CONTINENTAL many of
its political articles, and the result is, it has not given labored
essays fit only for a place in ponderous encyclopedias, but fresh,
vigorous, and practical contributions on men and things as they exist.

It will be our effort to go on in the path we have entered, and as a
guarantee of the future, we may point to the array of live and brilliant
talent which has brought so many encomiums on our Magazine. The able
political articles which have given it so much reputation will be
continued in each issue, and in the next number will be commenced a New
Serial by Richard B. Kimball, the eminent author of the ‘Under-Currents
of Wall-Street,’ ‘St. Leger,’ etc., entitled,

WAS HE SUCCESSFUL?

An account of the Life and Conduct of Hiram Meeker, one of the leading
men in the mercantile community, and ‘a bright and shining light’ in the
Church, recounting what he did, and how he made his money.

A work which will excel the previous brilliant productions of this
author.

The UNION—The Union of ALL THE STATES—that indicates our politics. To
be content with no ground lower than the highest—that is the standard
of our literary character.

We hope all who are friendly to the spread of our political views, and
all who are favorable to the diffusion of a live, fresh, and energetic
literature, will lend us their aid to increase our circulation. There is
not one of our readers who may not influence one or two more, and there
is in every town in the loyal States some active person whose time might
be profitably employed in procuring subscribers to our work. To
encourage such to act for us we offer the following very liberal

Terms to Clubs.

Two copies for one yearFive dollars.
Three copies for one yearSix dollars.
Six copies for one yearEleven dollars.
Eleven copies for one yearTwenty dollars.
Twenty copies for one yearThirty-six dollars.

PAID IN ADVANCE.

Postage, Thirty-six Cents a year, TO BE PAID BY THE SUBSCRIBER.

SINGLE COPIES.

Three Dollars a year, IN ADVANCE.—Postage paid by the Publisher.

J.R. GILMORE, 532 Broadway, New-York,

and 110 Tremont Street, Boston.

CHARLES T. EVANS, 532 Broadway, New-York, GENERAL AGENT.


Notes

1.

By the Seventh Census, (that of 1850,) it appears that 2,210,828 of
our then population, were of foreign birth. We have not at hand the
means of saying how that appears in the Census of 1860.

2.

Some of the contrasts which the census shows are startling. While
South-Carolina has, in seventy years, only about doubled her free
population, New-York, in the same period, has increased hers nearly
ten-fold. Ohio, in ten years less time, has increased hers fifty-two
fold, Indiana, in the same period, increased hers two hundred and eighty
fold! and Illinois, in fifty years, increased hers one hundred and forty
fold!

3.

Chance threw in our way, many years ago, in Philadelphia, a man
whose life boasted one event. While a boy, he had for some time been
sent every morning by his employer to inquire after the health of ‘Mr.
TALLEYRAND.’ When a few years shall have passed, there will only be here
and there one who can remember having met in New York or Philadelphia
JOSEPH BONAPARTE or LOUIS NAPOLEON.—NOTE BY THE EDITOR.

4.

Vide Gems and Jewels. By Madame de Barrera.

5.

Jahresbenennung.

6.

King-tscheu is the sixth of the nine provinces which are described
in the tax-roll of Ju, (which contains the sixth of the included
divisions of the Annal-book.) It extended from the north side of the
hill Hong. Compare Hongingta, the celebrated expounder of King in the
times of Tang, with the already mentioned extracts from the Annal-book.

7.

In the Leang-schu we find an error in the writing, (a very frequent
occurrence in Chinese transcriptions.) Instead of the character Tong
(4233 Bas) we have Tang, (11,444 B.) which signifies copper, and
according to which we must read, ‘Their leaves resemble copper,’ which
is evidently an error.

8.

This is also the case in China with the bamboo sprouts, on which
account they are termed Sun, (7449 B.) that is, the buds of the first
ten days, since they only keep for that time.

9.

The year-books of Leans have a variation; instead of the character
Kin, (11,492 B.) ’embroidered stuff,’ (meaning, of course, embroidered
or ornamented stuff in general,) we have Mien, which signifies ‘fine
silk.’

10.

Montesinos, Mem. Antiguas, MS. lib. 2, cap. 7. Vide Prescott’s
Conquest of Peru
, Book I. p. 128.

11.

The narrative of these early voyages is preserved in Hakluyt’s great

History of the Voyages and Discoveries of the English Nation, and this
and the following extracts are taken from Vol. III., published in 1600.
Americana are under great obligations to this faithful old chronicler.

12.

Lane often refers to the Chesapeans, a tribe who dwelt on the
Elizabeth River, probably at about the present site of Norfolk, and down
to Old Point Comfort. The word Chesapeake is compounded from Che,
great, sepe or sepo, river, and peak, a white shell, meaning
‘great river of shells,’ and probably referred to the mouth of James
River. Roanoak means a black shell.

13.

This was no doubt what is now known as ‘Old Point Comfort.’ The
position would have been well chosen for defense against his enemies.
The Indians knew no difference between an island and a peninsula, and
Old Point has but a very narrow connection with the main land.

14.

This was undoubtedly Wampum or Wampeage.

15.

After Lane returned home, he obtained some celebrity as a soldier,
in various wars, and was knighted. His narrative, addressed to Raleigh,
as printed in Hakluyt, would prove him possessed of much energy. As the
first Governor of an American colony, his name has been kept in
remembrance. Had the supply-ship arrived but a few weeks sooner, he
might have remained, and his colony have been the progenitors of the
English race on this continent.

16.

A celebrated traveler asserts that tobacco, now extended over both
hemispheres, is an evidence of civilization.

17.

‘To all Christian People to whom these Presents shall come,
Greeting, know ye that I Sr William Berkeley Knt Capt Generall and chief
Governor of Virginia and One of the Proprietors of Carolina and
Albemarle Send Greeting Know ye that I the sd Sr William Berkeley for
and in consideration of ye Sum of one hundred pounds sterling to me in
hand already paid or secured to be paid, have bargained, sold, agreed,
alienated, enfeoffed and confirmed and by these presents Do fully,
clearly and absolutely bargain, sell, alienate enfoeffe and confirm unto
Joshua Lamb of New England, Merchant, the whole Island of Roanoke
Situate and being in the county of Albemarle in the province of
Carolina, Together with what is thereon standing growing or being, with
all ye profits, privileges and advantages thereto belonging or in any
wise appertaining and also all the cattle, hoggs and other stock, with
the marshes, houses and buildings thereon to the sd Joshua Lamb. To Have
and to Hold the premises and every part and parcel thereof to him his
heirs Execrs and Admrs and assigns forever Free from any let, hinderance
or molestation of me the said Sr William Berkeley or any other person or
persons whatever. And I do hereby further Authorize and impower the sd
Joshua Lamb his heirs Execrs and Admrs and assigns to enter upon and
possess himself of all and every of the premises and to Oust, eject and
expel any person or persons whatsoever pretending any right, title or
interest thereto,

‘In witness whereof, I have hereunto set my hand and seal this 17th day
of April, 1676.

‘WILLIAM BERKELEY, L.S.’

In 1785, more than a century after, the following appears in the
inventory of the estate of a resident of Boston:

‘In the State of North Carolina—one half of Roanoke Island, valued at
£184 6s. 8d.’

Scroll to Top